Library  of  the  Theological  Seminary 

PRINCETON         '^       NEW    JERSEY 


Gift  of  the 
Society  of  Inquiry  of  Missions 

BV3269.N4  A3  1831 

NeweU,  Hamet,  1793-1812. 

Life  and  writings  of  ^/Irs.  Harriet  Newell 


.Imiriiiiii  SiimliU-  Silifc/  I  men 


THE 


LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 


OF 


MRS.  HARRIET  NEWELL. 


REVISED  EDITION. 


AMERICAN  SUNDAY  SCHOOL  UNION. 

PHIUIDELPHIA: 
NO.  146  CHESNUT  STREET. 

1S31. 


ISntfCtU  according  to  the  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1831,  by 
Frederick  A.  Packard,  in  tlie  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court,  of 
the  Eastern  District  of  Pennsylvania. 


ADVERTISEMENT. 

The  reader,  on  comparing  the  writings  of  Mrs.  Newell,  as 
now  published,  with  the  former  editions  of  them,  will  find 
many  alterations,  and  large  additions.  The  alterations  are, 
almost  without  exception,  mere  restorations  of  the  original 
manuscript. 

The  narrative  of  her  life,  and  other  notices,  interspersed 
among  her  writings,  have  been  added  by  the  compilers  of 
this  revised  edition.  3 


CONTENTS. 


FACE. 

CHAPTER  I.— Birth  and  parentage  of  Mrs.  Newell— 
Her  attendance  upon  Bradford  Academy — Conver- 
sion— Extracts  from  her  letters  and  journal — Death 
of  her  father — Public  profession  of  religion.       ...      *5 

CHAPTER  II.— Extracts  from  her  journal,  continued- 
Review  of  her  religious  experience — Reading  society, 
— Singing  school — Dangerous  illness — Bytield  Aca- 
demy  38 

CHAPTER  III.— Miss  Atvvood's  attention  turned  to 
the  wants  of  the  Heathen — Mr.  Newell's  first  intro- 
duction to  her — Extracts  from  letters  and  journal — 
Visit  to  Charlestown — Mr.  Newell's  proposals — Her 
resolution  to  become  a  Missionary 72 

CHAPTER  IV.— Extracts  from  Letters  and  Journal 
continued,  from  her  engagement  to  Mr.  Newell,  until 
the  close  of  her  eighteenth  year 110 

CHAPTER  v.— Extracts  from  Letters  to  sundry  per- 
sons—Her intimacy  with  Miss  Hasseltine — The  hour 
of  departure  arrives — Her  marriage  and  sailing  for 
India 137 

CHAPTER  VI. — Journal,  during  her  voyage  to  India ; 
addressed  to  her  mother 159 

CHAPTER  VII.— Residence  in  India— Seram pore- 
Baptist  Missionaries — Juggernaut — Natives  bathing 
in  the  Ganges — The  Missionaries  ordered  to  leave 
Bengal — Mr.  and  Mrs.  Newell  leave  India  for  the  Isle 
of  France 182 

CHAPTER  VIII.— Departure  from  Bengal— Coringa— 
Birth  and  death  of  a  daughter — Arrival  at  the  Isle  of 
France — Sufferings  and  death  of  Mrs.  Newell — Con- 

elusion.        .     .  225 

4 


THE  LIFE,  dec. 

OF 

MRS.  HARRIET  NEWELL. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Birth  and  parentage  of  Mrs.  Newell — Her  attend- 
ance upon  Bradford  Academy — Conner  don — 
Extracts  from  her  letters  and  journal — Death  of 
her  father — Public  profession  of  religion. 

The  liighest  excellence,  exhibited  in  the  life  of 
a  female,  usually  receives,  after  her  death,  no  other 
tribute  than  the  remembrance  and  the  tears  of  the 
grateful  circle,  which  she  adorned  and  blessed. 
The  poor  may  mourn  their  benefactor,  relatives 
their  aflcctionate  mother,  wife,  or  sister ;  and  com- 
panions their  counsellor,  helper,  and  friend  :  but  no 
memorial,  except  perhaps  upon  her  tomb,  publishes 
to  others  the  virtues  which  made  her  thus  beloved 
and  thus  lamented. 

But  Providence  has  called  some  females  to  more 

j)ublic  duties,  and    connected    their  names   with 

events  of  general    interest.     The    history  of  the 

hearts  and  lives  of  such,  is  the  just  property  of  all. 

a2  5 


6  THE    LIFE    AND    WRITINGS 

And  when  an  offering  of  precious  value,  and  of 
rich  perfume,  has  been  publicly  poured  upon  the 
Saviour's  feet, — "  wheresoever  this  gospel  shall  be 
preached,  there  shall  also  this  that  this  woman  hath 
done,  be  told  for  a  memorial  of  her." 

Harriet  Atwood,  afterwards  Mrs.  Newell, 
was  born  at  Haverhill,  Massachusetts,  October  10, 
1793.  Her  father,  Mr.  Moses  Atwood,  was  a  mer- 
chant, extensively  and  honourably  known  by  his 
enterprize,  benevolence,  and  inflexible  integrity. 
Her  mother  still  survives  to  forbid  our  praises. 

Under  the  nurture  of  such  parents,  and  in  the  so- 
ciety of  beloved  brothers  and  sisters,  her  childhood 
was  happy.  She  was  naturally  cheerful  in  her  disposi- 
tion, and  ardent  in  her  feelings.  In  her  first,  as  in  her 
later  years,  she  was  always  a  warm  and  faithful  friend, 
an  affectionate  sister,  and  a  grateful  and  obedient 
daughter.  She  early  manifested  that  love  of  books 
and  of  her  pen,  and  that  thirst  for  mental  improve- 
ment, so  conspicuous  through  her  following  life ; 
as  a  proof  of  which,  it  may  be  mentioned  that, 
when  only  about  eleven  years  of  age,  she  kept 
a  regular  diary,  in  which  she  wrote  the  events  of 
the  passing  day,  with  frequent  moral  reflections, 
suggested  by  the  incidents  she  recorded.  About 
this  time  her  heart  was  evidently  visited  with 
the  strivings  of  God's  spirit;  and  it  is  known,  from 


OF   HARRIET    NEWELL.  7 

the  recollection  of  her  friends,  as  well  as  from 
her  own  subsequent  testimony,  that  for  a  season, 
she  daily  attended  to  secret  prayer,  and  to  the  study 
6f  the  scriptures.  These  employments,  however, 
soon  became  irksome ;  and,  although  she  cheerfully 
complied  with  all  the  regulations  of  her  father's 
household,  in  attendance  upon  the  public  ordi- 
nances of  the  gospel — in  outward  observance  of 
the  holy  rest  of  the  Sabbath,  from  its  earliest  dawn, 
until  its  closing  hours  assembled  the  family  for  re- 
ligious instruction, — and  in  all  external  propriety  of 
behaviour,  she  ceased  to  seek  for  a  saving  know- 
ledge of  Christ  as  for  "  a  pearl  of  great  price." 

In  the  summer  of  the  year  1806,  she  attended 
Bradford  Academy,  an  institution  distant  about  half 
a  mile  from  Haverhill,  which  has  done  much  to  im- 
prove and  extend  female  education,  and  has  been 
often  and  remarkably  blessed  by  the  spirit  of  God. 
Her  instructor  was  the  Rev.  Mr.  Burnham,  whom 
she  always  afterwards  regarded  with  peculiar  gra- 
titude,  as  one  whose .  counsel  had  been  greatly 
blessed  to  her  good.  Among  her  companions  were 
many  of  the  friends  of  her  subsequent  life  ;  and  one 
of  them,  Miss  Hasseltine,  (afterwards  Mrs.  Judson) 
was  an  associate  in  her  last  great  enterprise. 

It  was  now,  when  numerous  pupils  were  assem- 
bled from  various  parts  of  the  country,  that  the  at- 
tention of  many  was  mercifully  excited  to  the  sub- 


8  THK    LIFE    AND    WRITINGS 

ject  of  religion  ;  and  they  sought,  with  earnestness, 
the  salvation  of  their  souls.  It  is  true  there 
were  many  who  could  not  be  persuaded  to  pause 
in  their  ceaseless  pursuit  of  pleasure ;  but  thef 
number  of  those  whose  hearts  were  affected  was 
so  great,  as  to  spread  over  the  institution  a  charac- 
ter of  deep  and  solemn  feeling,  which  was  evi- 
dent to  the  most  careless  observer.  Few  persons 
who  visited  the  seminary  during  the  summer, 
have  forgotten  the  interesting  scenes  they  wit- 
nessed at  this  favoured  spot,  when  the  attention 
of  one  and  another  of  the  pupils  was  called,  for  the 
first  time,  to  consider  the  claims  of  tlieir  God  and 
Saviour  upon  their  youthful  hearts. 

The  academy  stands  on  the  declivity  of  a  hill, 
which  slopes  gradually  to  the  Merrimack  river, 
whose  beautiful  waters  flow  along  at  the  distance 
of  a  few  hundred  yards.  A  narrow  lane,  shaded  by 
fruit  trees,  leads  from  the  street  to  the  river  bank. 
Here  might  be  seen  at  the  period  of  which  we  are 
speaking,  little  groups  of  scholars,  generally  of  two 
or  three,  w^alking  arm  in  arm,  or  sitting  on  the 
grass,  against  the  stone  walls,or  more  apart  under  the 
shade  of  an  umbrella,  earnestly  communing  together 
upon  the  means  of  securing  their  eternal  welfare. 

Harriet  did  not  long  remain  an  unaffected  spec- 
tator of  what  was  thus  passing  around  her,  but  be- 
came deeply  anxious  concerning  her  ow  n  state.  To 


OF    HARRIET    NEWELL.  9 

her  sister,  who  expressed  her  sorrow  at  seeing  her  so 
much  distressed,  she  replied, "  I  only  wish  that  I  were 
more  so."  In  another  part  of  this  volume,will  be  found 
her  own  narrative  of  this  interesting  period.  After 
walking  long  in  darkness,  she  at  length  saw  and 
rejoiced  in  the  "  light  of  the  knowledge  of  the  glory 
of  God."  At  that  happy  season,  she  said  to  an  ac- 
quaintance, "  I  have  found  Christ.  I  felt  assured  that, 
if  I  sought  him  with  my  whole  heart  I  should  find 
him ;  and  I  have  found  him."  Five  years  afterwards, 
referring  to  this  period,  she  wrote  thus  : — "  There 
was  an  hour,  when  the  light  of  divine  truth  irra- 
diated my  benighted  soul;  when  I  could  *  rejoice 
in  the  Lord,  and  joy  in  the  God  of  my  salvation  ;' " 
1  could  willingly  then,  renounce  the  world  ;  for  it 
had  lost  its  power  to  charm.  How  sweet  was  the 
idea  of  suffering  for  Jesus.  How  sweet  to  take 
"  a  decided  part  in  his  cause." 

Thus  happy  in  the  hope  of  having  obtained  for- 
giveness, she  became  earnestly  solicitous,  that  all 
her  companions  might  ask  and  receive  the  same 
blessing.  On  her  returning  one  day  from  the 
academy,  with  a  sad  countenance,  and  her  eyes 
filled  with  tears,  her  mother  said  to  her,  "  Harriet, 
I  thought  you  were  always  happy."  She  replied, 
"  it  is  not  for  myself  I  have  been  weeping,  but  for 
my  companions — to  see  them  so  thoughtless."  Her 
efforts  to  awaken  their  attention  to  relio^ious  sub- 


10  THE    LIFE    AND    WRITINGS 

jects,  were  constant  and  faithful.  She  Avould  often 
invite  them  to  walk  with  her  in  the  neighbouring 
groves,  and  there  attempt  to  persuade  them  to  come 
to  Jesus.  The  aged  clergyman  of  Bradford,  who 
saw  her  in  her  frequent  walks,  and  knew  the  subject 
of  her  animated  and  aftectionate  conversation,  said 
to  a  friend,  "  that  child  will  do  more  to  induce  youth 
to  come  to  Christ,  than  I  can."  The  venerable  Dr. 
Spring,  of  Newburyport,  once  meeting  her,  and  two 
others,  who  had  left  their  amusements  to  listen  to 
her  counsels,  joined  his  endeavours  to  hers ;  and 
placing  his  hands  upon  their  heads,  said,  "  go  to 
God,  my  dear  children  ;  go  to  God."  These  youth- 
ful labours  for  the  cause  of  Christ  were  not  unsuc- 
cessful. Several  of  her  companions  were  persuaded 
to  "go  to  God,"  and  will  never  forget  the  young 
teacher,  who  was  His  apparent  instrument  in  their 
conversion. 

At  this  time  she  united  with  a  number  of  her 
school-mates,  children  like  herself,  in  a  society  for 
prayer  and  religious  conversation.  In  their  little 
meetings,  they  opened  their  minds  freely  to  each 
other,  and  told  what  they  had  felt  of  the  evil  of 
sin,  the  wonders  of  the  Saviour's  love,  and  the  joy 
and  peace  they  had  found  in  believing  in  his  name, 
and  trusting  their  souls  in  his  hands. 

As  another  means  of  religious  improvement,  she 
maintained,  while  at  the  academy,  a  familiar  cor- 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  11 

respondence,  in  short  notes,  with  some  of  her  pious 
fellow  students.  The  following  extracts  will  show 
the  state  of  her  mind,  and  the  nature  of  this  cor- 
respondence. 

,  *'  Dear  L.  I  need  your  kind  instructions  now  as 
much  as  ever.  I  should  be  willing  to  leave  every 
thing  for  God ;  willing  to  be  called  by  any  name 
which  tongue  can  utter,  and  to  undergo  any  suffer- 
ings, if  it  would  but  make  me  humble,  and  be  for 
Iiis  glory.  Do  advise  me  what  I  shall  do  for  his 
glory.  I  care  not  for  myself.  Though  he  lay 
ever  so  much  upon  me,  I  would  be  content.  Oh, 
could  I  but  recal  this  summer ! — But  it  is  past, 
never  to  return.  I  have  one  constant  companion, 
the  Bible,  from  which  I  derive  the  greatest  com- 
fort.    This  I  intend  for  the  future  shall  guide  me. 

" Did  you  ever  read  Doddridge's  Sermons 

to  Young  People?  They  are  very  beautiful  ser- 
mons.— It  appears  strange  to  me  why  I  am  not  more 
interested  in  the  cause  of  Christ,  when  he  has  done 
so  much  for  us !  But  I  will  form  a  resolution  that 
I  will  give  myself  up  entirely  to  him.  Pray  for  me, 
that  my  heart  may  be  changed.  I  long  for  the 
happy  hour,  when  we  shall  be  free  from  all  sin, 
and  enjoy  God  in  heaven.  But  if  it  would  be  for 
his  glory,  I  should  be  willing  to  live  my  threescore 
years   and    ten. — My   heart  bleeds  for  our  com- 


12  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

panions  who  are  on  the  brink  of  destruction.  In 
what  manner  shall  I  speak  to  them?  But  perhaps 
I  am  in  the  same  way." 

— "  What  did  Paul  and  Silas  say  to  the  jailor  ? 
Believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  thou  ahalt  he 
saved.  Let  us  do  the  same.  Let  us  improve  the 
accepted  time,  and  make  our  peace  with  God.  This 
day,  my  L.,  I  have  formed  a  resolution  that  I  will 
devote  the  remainder  of  my  life  entirely  to  the  ser- 
vice of  my  God.  Write  to  me.  Tell  me  my 
numerous  outwa?'d  faults;  though  you  know  not  the 
faults  of  my  heart,  yet  tell  me  all  you  know,  that  I 
may  improve.  I  shall  receive  it  as  a  token  of  love." 

The  following  are  selections  from  her  Journal, 
which  was  commenced  at  the  date  of  her  first  reli- 
gious impressions,  and  continued,  with  very  few 
intermissions,  to  her  last  sickness.  For  nearly 
half  of  this  period,  only  a  few  fragments  remain. 
When  about  to  leave  her  home  and  country,  she 
burned  the  larger  part  of  her  papers,  and  the  resi- 
due were  spared,  only  at  the  earnest  intercession 
of  her  mother,  that  she  would  leave  them  with  her 
as  a  memorial  of  an  absent  daughter. 

^^  Sept.  1,  1806.  A  large  number  of  my  com- 
panions of  both  sexes,  with  whom  I  have  associated 
this  summer,  are  in  deep  distress  for  their  immortal 
souls.  Many  who  were  formerly  gay  and  thoughtless 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  13 

arc  now  in  tears,  anxiously  inquiring  what  they  shall 
do  to  be  saved.  Oh  how  rich  is  the  mercy  of  Jesus ! 

Sept.  3.  I  have  felt,  the  day  past,  unaccounta- 
bly stupid.  Can  it  be,  that  the  children  of  God 
ever  feel  indifferent  about  the  concerns  of  their 
souls  ?  Oh  no !  they  must  always  be  "  fired  with 
faith,  and  winged  with  love ;"  and  I  am  only  a 
hypocrite.     What  shall  I  do  to  be  saved  ? 

Sept.  4.  I  have  just  parted  with  my  companions, 
with  whom  I  have  spent  three  months  at  the  Aca- 
demy. I  have  felt  a  strong  attachment  to  many  of 
them,  particularly  to  those  who  have  been  hopefully 
renewed  the  summer  past.  But  the  idea  of  meet- 
ing them  in  heaven,  never  more  to  bid  them  fare- 
well, silenced  every  painful  thought. 

Sept.  10.  Been  indulged  with  the  privilege  of 
visiting  a  christian  friend  this  afternoon.  Sweet 
indeed  to  my  heart  is  the  society  of  the  friends  of 
Immanuel.  I  never  knew  true  joy  until  I  found  it 
in  the  exercise  of  religion. 

Sept.  18.  How  great  are  the  changes  which 
take  place  in  my  mind  in  the  course  of  one  short 
day  !  I  have  felt  deeply  distressed  for  the  depravity 
of  my  heart,  and*  have  been  ready  to  despair  of  the 
mercy  of  Jehovah.  But  the  light  of  divine  truth 
has  this  evening  irradiated  my  soul,  and  I  have  en- 
joyed such  composure  as  I  never  knew  before.  Oh 
the  goodness  of  God,  to  make  me  thus  happy ! 
B 


14  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

Sept.  20.  This  has  been  a  happy  day  to  me. 
When  conversing  with  a  christian  friend  upon  the 
love  of  Jesus,  I  was  lost  in  raptures.  My  soul  re- 
joiced in  the  Lord,  and  joyed  in  the  God  of  my  sal- 
vation. A  sermon  preached  by  Mr.  M.  this  even- 
ing has  increased  my  happiness.  This  is  too  much 
for  me,  a  sinful  worm  of  the  dust,  deserving  only 
eternal  punishment. 

Oct,  1.  The  words,  which  were  made  the  means 
of  my  first  religious  impressions,  have  this  day 
solemnly  affected  my  mind — "  Behold,  now  is  the 
accepted  time ;  behold,  now  is  the  day  of  salva- 
tion!" 

Oct»  6.  The  day  on  which  Christ  arose  from  the 
dead  has  again  returned.  How  shall  I  spend  it  ? 
Shall  it  be  spent  like  departed  Sabbaths,  which  are 
gone  for  ever  ?  Oh  how  the  recollection  of  misspent 
sabbaths,  embitters  every  present  enjoyment !  With 
pain  do  I  remember  the  holy  hours  which  were 
sinned  away.  Frequently  did  I  repair  to  novels  to 
shorten  the  irksome  hours  as  they  passed.  Why 
was  I  not  cut  off  in  the  midst  of  this  my  wicked- 


ness 


Oct.  7.  1  have  had  a  little  trial  of  my  submis- 
sion of  heart  to  God.  Have  been  afflicted  with  pain 
and  sickness.  These  are  useful  monitors — they 
remind  me  of  that  hastening  hour,  when  this  frail 
tabernacle  shall  be  dissolved.     But  health  is  an  in- 


OF  HAKRIL'T  NEWELL.  15 

estimable  blessing ;  for  sickness  unfits  us  for  the 
duties  of  life,  and  lessens  our  usefulness. 

Oct.  10.  Oh  how  much  have  I  enjoyed  of  God 
this  day  !  Such  views  of  his  holy  character,  such  a 
desire  to  glorify  his  holy  name,  1  never  before  ex- 
perienced. Oh  that  this  frame  might  continue 
through  life ! 

"  My  willing  soul  would  staj' 

In  such  a  frame  as  this, 
And  sit  and  sing  herself  away 

To  everlasting  bliss." 

This  is  my  birth  day.  Thirteen  years  of  my  short 
life  have  gone  for  ever. 

Oct.  25.  Permitted  by  my  heavenly  Father  once 
more  to  hear  the  gospel's  joyful  sound.  I  have  en- 
joyed greater  happiness  than  tongue  can  describe. 
I  have  indeed  been  joyful  in  the  house  of  prayer. 
Lord,  let  me  d^vell  in  thy  presence  for  ever ! 

Nov.  2.  How  wonderful  is  the  superabounding 
grace  of  God!  Called  at  an  early  age  to  reflect 
upon  my  lost  condition,  and  to  accept  of  the  terms 
of  salvation,  how  great  are  my  obligations  to  live  a 
holy  life. 

Nov.  4.  Examination  at  the  Academy.  I  have 
bid  my  companions  farewell.  Though  they  are 
endeared  to  me  by  the  strongest  ties  of  affection, 
yet  I  must  be  separated  from  them,  perhaps  never 
to   meet  them  more,  till  the  resurrection   morn. 


16  THE  LIFE  A^"D  WRITINGS 

The  season  has  been  remarkable  for  those  religious 
impressions  which  many  of  the  scholars  have  felt. 
But  the  harvest  is  past,  the  summer  is  ended,  and 
there  are  numbers  who  can  say,  we  are  not  saved. 

Nov.  14.  With  sensations,  how  different  from 
what  they  formerly  were,  do  I  behold  the  returning 
Sabbath !  "  Welcome  sweet  day  of  rest !"  Welcome 
indeed  to  me,  is  this  blessed  day,  so  peculiarly  de- 
voted to  the  service  and  worship  of  the  Jehovah. 

Dec.  8.  This  evening  has  been  very  pleasantly 
spent  with  my  companions,  H.  and  S.  B.  The  at- 
tachment which  commenced  as  it  were  in  infancy, 
has  been  greatly  strengthened  since  their  minds 
have  been  religiously  impressed.  How  differently 
are  our  evenings  spent  now  from  what  they  formerly 
were.  How  many  evenings  have  I  spent  with  them 
in  thoughtless  vanity  and  giddy  mirth.  Oh  that 
we  may  now  be  united  in  the  service  of  God. 

Dec.  9.  I  have  lately  been  visited  with  sickness. 
This  dispensation  has  been  made  the  means  of 
weaning  me  from  the  world,  and  of  making  me  feel 
more  sensibly  my  entire  dependence  on  God.  "  It 
is  good  for  me  to  be  afllicted  !" 

Dec.  11.  This  morning  has  been  devoted  to  the 
work  of  self-examination.  Though  I^find  within  me 
an  evil  heart  of  unbelief,  prone  to  depart  from  the 
living  God,  yet  I  have  a  hope,  a  strong  and  unwa- 
vering hope  which  I  would  not  renounce  for  worlds. 


OF  HARRIET  MJWELL.  17 

Bless  tlic  Lord,  oh  my  soul,  for  this  blessed  assu- 
ranee  of  eternal  life. 

Dec,  13.  Derived  much  comfort  and  satisfaction 
from  secret  duties  this  morning.  Prayer  is  the  life 
of  the  christian. 

Jan,  5.  I  have  had  exalted  thoughts  of  the  cha- 
racter  of  God  this  day.  I  have  ardently  longed  to 
depart  and  be  with  Jesus. 

Jan.  9.  How  large  a  share  of  peace  and  joy  has 
been  mine  this  evening.  The  society  of  christians 
delights  and  animates  my  heart.  Oh  how  I  love 
those  Avho  love  my  Redeemer. — I  hope  ere  long  to 
meet  these  decided  followers  of  the  Lamb  in  my 
heavenly  Father's  kingdom.  Oh  what  anticipated 
felicity ! 

Feb,  2.  The  world  has  occupied  more  of  my 
thoughts  of  late  than  formerly.  But  the  love  of 
Inimanuel  has  left  "  an  aching  void  the  world  can 
never  fill."  Oh  when  will  these  trifles,  light  as  air, 
lose  their  power  to  please  ! 

Feb.  3.  I  have  felt  an  unaccountable  stupidity 
to-day.  Why  is  it  thus?  Am  I  a  stranger  to  the 
sanctifying  grace  of  God  ?  Oh  no !  Jesus  has  done 
nuich  for  me. 

Feb.  10.    I  long  for  clearer  discoveries  of  the 
perfections  of  Jehovah.     When   shall  I   be  with, 
and  be  like  God  !  When  shall  I  see  Him,  whom  my 
soul  loveth,  without  a  veil  between ! 
]$2 


18  THE   LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

March  10.  Humility  has  been  the  subject  of  my 
meditations  this  day.  I  fmd  I  have  been  greatly 
deficient  in  this  Christian  grace.  Oh  for  that  meek 
and  lowly  spirit  which  Jesus  exhibited  in  the  days 
of  his  flesh. 

March  2^.  Little  E.'s  birth  day.  While  reading 
of  those  children  who  cried  Hosanna  to  the  Son  of 
David,  when  he  dwelt  on  earth,  I  ardently  wished 
that  this  dear  child  might  be  sanctified.  She  is 
not  too  young  to  be  made  a  subject  of  Immanuel's 
kingdom. 

April  7.  Visited  my  dear  Bradford  friends, — 
found  much  comfort  in  their  society.  They  tell 
me,  that  they  likewise  possess  hearts  which  arc 
naturally  opposed  to  God. 

April  9.  Fast-day.  What  infinite  reason  have 
I  to  humble  myself  in  the  dust  before  God,  confess 
my  sins,  and  repent  of  them ! 

May  1.  Where  is  the  cross  which  christians 
speak  of  so  frequently  ?  All  that  I  do  for  Jesus  is 
pleasant.  Though  perhaps  I  am  ridiculed  by  the 
gay  and  thoughtless  for  my  choice  of  religion,  yet 
the  inward  comfort  which  1  enjoy,  doubly  compen- 
sates for  all  this.  I  do  not  wish  for  the  approbation 
and  love  of  the  world,  neither  for  its  splendour  nor 
its  riches.  For  one  blest  hour  at  God's  right  hand, 
I'll  srive  them  all  away. 


OP  HARRIET  NEWELL.  19 

To  her  sister  M.  at  Byfield. 

Haverhill,  Aug.  2G,  1807. 
— "  In  what  an  important  station  you  are  placed  ! 
The  pupils  committed  to  your  care  will  either  add 
to  your  condemnation  in  the  eternal  world,  or  in- 
crease your  everlasting  happiness.  At  the  tribunal 
of  your  Judge  you  will  meet  them,  and  there  give 
an  account  of  the  manner  in  which  you  have  in- 
structed them. — Have  you  given  them  that  advice 
which  they  greatly  need?  Have  you  instructed 
them  in  religion?  Oh  my  sister!  how  earnest,  how 
engaged  ought  you  to  be  for  their  immortal  welfare. 
Recollect,  the  hour  is  drawing  near,  when  you  and 
the  young  ladies  committed  to  your  care  must  ap- 
pear before  God.  If  you  have  invited  them  to  come 
to  the  Saviour,  and  make  their  peace  with  him,  how 
happy  will  you  then  be.  But  on  the  other  hand,  if 
you  have  been  negligent ;  awful  will  be  your  situa- 
tion. May  the  God  of  peace  be  with  you,  and 
make  you  happy  while  on  earth.  May  we  meet  on 
the  right  hand  of  God,  and  spend  our  eternity  in 
rejoicing  in  his  favour.  Harriet  Atavood." 

In  the  summer  of  1807,  she  became  again  a 
member  of  Bradford  Academy,  and  retained  the 
same  solicitude,  as  before,  for  her  own  religious,  as 
well  as  mental  improvement,  and  for  the  salvation 
of  others.    Here  she  formed  an  intimate  friendship 


20  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

with  Miss  Fanny  Woodbury,  of  Beverly,  who,  while 
at  Bradford,  received  those  religious  impressions, 
and  obtained  that  hope,  which  enabled  her  to 
adorn,  through  a  short  life,  her  christian  profession. 
The  following  are  specimens  of  Harriet's  familiar 
letters  to  her. 

Bradford  Academy,  Sept.  1807. 

"  As  we  are  candidates  for  eternity,  how  careful 
ought  we  to  be,  that  religion  be  our  principal  con- 
cern. Perhaps  this  night  our  souls  may  be  required 
of  us — we  may  end  our  existence  here  and  enter 
the  eternal  world.  Are  we  prepared  to  meet  our 
judge?  Do  we  depend  upon  Christ's  righteousness 
for  acceptance  ?  Are  we  convinced  of  our  own  sin- 
fulness and  inability  to  help  ourselves?  Is  Christ's 
love  esteemed  more  by  us  than  the  friendship  of 
this  world?  Do  we  feel  willing  to  take  up  our  cross 
daily  and  follow  Jesus  ?  These  questions,  my  dear 
Miss  W.  are  important ;  and  if  we  can  answer  them 
in  the  aflirmative,  we  are  prepared  for  God  to  re- 
quire our  souls  of  us  when  he  pleases. 

May  the  Spirit  guide  you,  and  an  interest  in  the 
Saviour  be  given  you. — Adieu.  Harriet." 


Bradford  Academy,  Sept.  11,  1807. 
"  As  heirs  of  immortality,  one  would  naturally 
imagine,  we  should  strive  to  enter  in  at  the  strait 
gate,  and  use  all  our  endeavours  to  be  heirs  of  fu- 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  21 

ture  happiness.  But  alas  !  how  infinitely  short  do 
we  fall  of  the  duty  we  owe  to  God  ;  and  to  our  own 
souls !  O  my  friend,  could  you  look  iato  my  heart, 
what  could  you  there  find,  but  a  sinful  stupidity, 
and  rebellion  against  God  ?  But  yet  I  dare  to  hope ! 
O  how  surprising,  how  astonishing  is  the  redemp- 
tion which  Christ  has  procured,  whereby  sinners 
may  be  reconciled  to  him,  and  through  his  merits 
dare  to  hope  1  O  may  his  death  animate  us  to  a  holy 
obedience.  H.  A." 


Bradford  Academy,  Sept.  1807. 
"  How  solemn,  my  dear  Miss  W.  is  the  idea  that 
we  must  soon  part !  Solemn  as  it  is,  yet  what  is  it 
when  compared  with  parting  at  the  bar  of  God,  and 
being  separated  through  all  eternity  !  Religion  is 
worth  our  attention,  and  every  moment  of  our  lives 
ought  to  be  devoted  to  its  concerns.  Time  is 
short,  but  eternity  is  long ;  and  when  we  have  once 
plunged  into  that  fathomless  abyss,  our  situation 
will  never  be  altered.  If  we  have  served  God  here 
and  prepared  for  death,  glorious  will  be  our  reward 
hereafter.  But  if  we  have  not,  our  souls  will  be 
irrecoverably  lost.  Oh.  then  let  us  press  forward, 
and  seek  and  serve  the  Lord.  Favour  me  with  fre- 
quent visits  while  we  are  together,  and  when  we 
part  let  epistolary  visits  be  constant.    Adieu ; 

Harriet." 


22  THE  LIFE    AND    WRITINGS 

To  the  same. 

Haverhill,  April20,  1808. 
"  This  morning,  my  beloved  Miss  W.  your  kind 
epistle  was  handed  me,  in  which  you  express  a 
wish  that  it  might  find  me  engaged  in  the  cause  of 
God.  Oh  that  your  wish  could  be  gratified !  But 
let  me  tell  you,  I  am  still  the  same  careless,  inat- 
tentive creature.  What  in  this  world  can  we  find 
capable  of  satisfying  the  desires  of  our  immortal 
souls !  Not  one  of  the  endowments,  which  are 
derived  from  any  thing  short  of  God,  will  avail  us 
in  the  solemn  and  important  hour  of  death.  All 
the  vanities,  which  the  world  terms  accomplish- 
ments, will  then  appear  of  little  value.  Yes,  my 
beloved  companion,  in  that  moment  we  shall  find 
that  nothing  will  suffice  to  hide  the  real  nakedness 
of  the  natural  mind,  but  the  finished  robe,  in  which 
the  child  of  God  shines  with  purest  lustre,  the  Sa- 
viour's righteousness.  Oh  that  we  might,  by  the 
assistance  of  God,  deck  our  souls  in  the  all-perfect 
robe.  Our  souls  are  of  infinite  importance,  and  an 
eternity  of  misery,  "  where  the  worm  dieth  not, 
and  the  fire  is  not  quenched,"  awaits  us,  if  we  do 
not  attend  to  their  concerns.  I  should  be  happy, 
my  friend,  in  visiting  you  this  spring;  but  with 
reluctance  I  must  decline  your  invitation.  A 
dear  and  beloved  parent  is  in  a  declining  state  of 
health,  and  we  fear  if  indulgent  heaven  do  not  in- 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  23 

terpose,  and  stop  the  course  of  his  sickness,  death 
will  deprive  us  of  his  society,  and  the  grave  open 
to  receive  him.  Oh  !  that  his  life  may  be  spared, 
and  his  health  once  more  established,  to  cheer  his 
family  and  friends.  But  in  all  these  afflictive  dis- 
pensations of  God's  providence,  may  it  ever  be  my 
prayer,  "  not  my  will,  O  Lord,  but  thine  be  done." 
I  do  not  expect  to  attend  Bradford  Academy  this 
summer.  We  shall  have  a  school  in  H.  which, 
with  my  parent's  consent,  I  expect  to  attend.  Do 
visit  me  this  spring,  my  dear  Miss  W.  Your  let- 
ters are  always  received  with  pleasure.  My  best 
wishes  for  your  present  and  eternal  happiness  at- 
tend you.    I  am  yours,  &;c.  H." 


To  Miss  C.  P.  of  Newburyport. 

Haverhill,  Feb,  16,  1808. 

*'  Dear  C. — Since  you  left  us,  death  has  entered 
our  family,  and  deprived  us  of  an  affectionate 
uncle.  After  lingering  two  days  after  you  re- 
turned to  your  friends,  he  fell  asleep,  as  we  trust, 
in  Jesus. 

Oh,  C.  could  you  but  have  witnessed  his  dying 
struggles !  Distress  and  anguish  were  his  constant 
companions,  till  about  ten  minutes  before  his  spirit 
winged  his  way  to  the  eternal  world;  then  he  was 
deprived  of  speech,  he  looked  upon  us,  closed  his 
eyes,  and  expired.    He  would  often  say,  "  Oh,  how 


24  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

I  long  for  the  happy  hour's  approach,  when  I  shall 
find  a  sweet  release;  but  not  my  will,  but  thine,  O 
God,  be  done."  When  we  stood  weeping  around 
his  dying  bed,  he  looked  upon  us,  and  said,  "  mourn 
not  for  me  my  friends,  but  mourn  for  yourselves." 
Oh,  my  C.  let  us  now  be  persuaded  to  lay  hold 
on  Jesus,  as  the  only  Saviour.  If  we  trust  in  him 
for  protection,  he  will  preserve  us  in  all  the  trying 
scenes  of  life ;  and,  when  the  hour  of  dissolution 
shall  come,  we  shall  be  enabled  to  give  ourselves 
to  him,  and  consign  our  bodies  to  the  tomb  with 
pleasure. 

What  a  world  is  this!  Full  of  anxiety  and 
trouble !  My  dear  father  is  very  feeble ;  a  bad 
cough  attends  him,  which  we  fear  will  prove  fatal. 
What  a  blessing,  my  friend,  are  parents !  Let  us 
attend  to  their  instructions  and  reproofs  while  we 
possess  them,  and  when  death  shall  separate  us, 
we  may  not  have  to  regret  that  we  were  undutiful. 
While  we  do  every  thing  we  can  to  make  them 
happy,  let  us  remember  that  it  is  God  alone  can 
compensate  them  for  their  labours  of  love.  Far 
distant  be  the  hour  when  either  of  us  shall  be  call- 
ed to  mourn  the  loss  of  our  dear  parents. 

Do,  my  dear  C.  write  to  me ;  tell  me  if  this  world 
does  not  appear  more  and  more  trifling  to  you. 
May  the  sweet  influences  of  the  Ploly  Spirit,  be 
shed  abroad  in  your  heart.     Oh,  may  happiness 


OF  IIAIlllIET  NEWELL.  25 

attend  you  in  this  vale  of  tears,  and  may  you  be 
conducted  to  the  haven  of  eternal  rest.  Accept  the 
wish  of  your  ever  affectionate  Harriet." 


To  Miss  C.  P.  of  Newburyport. 

Haverhill,  April  24,  1808. 
"  Accept,  my  dear  C.  my  kindest  acknow- 
ledgments, for  your  last  affectionate  epistle,  in 
the  perusal  of  which,  I  had  the  most  pleasing  sen- 
sations. You  observed,  your  contemplations  had 
frequently  dwelt  on  those  hours  we  spent  in  each 
other's  society,  while  at  Bradford  Academy ;  and 
that  you  regretted  the  misimprovement  of  them. 
Alas!  how  many  hours  have  we  spent  in  trifling 
conversation,  which  will  avail  us  nothing.  Let  our 
imaginations  often  wing  their  way  back  to  those 
hours  which  can  never  be  recalled. 

♦'  'Tis  gfreatly  wise  to  talk  with  our  past  hours, 
And  ask  them  what  report  they've  borne  to  heaven. 
And  how  they  might  have  borne  more  welcome  news." 

Will  the  recollection  of  the  moments  that  are 
now  speeding  their  flight,  afford  satisfaction  at  the 
last?  Oh  that  we  might  improve  our  time  and 
talents  to  the  glory  of  God,  that  the  review  of  them 
may  be  pleasing. 

You  ask  me  to  write  to  you,  and  to  write  some- 
thing that  will  awaken  you  from  stupidity.  I 
C 


26  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

would  my  dear  C,  but  I  am  in  the  same  careless 
state. 

My  father  still  remains  in  a  critical  condition. 
Permit  me  to  request  an  interest  in  your  prayers 
for  him;  but  be  assured,  there  is  none  they  will  be 
more  serviceable  to  than  your  friend, 

Harriet." 

After  the  death  of  her  uncle,  mentioned  in  a 
preceding  letter,  she  was  called  by  Providence  to 
witness  the  rapid  decline  of  an  affectionate,  and 
much  beloved  father,  and,  on  the  eighth  of  May,  to 
weep  over  the  lifeless  body,  from  which  his  undy- 
ing spirit  had  peacefully  departed.  The  sorrows 
of  a  family,  over  the  grave  of  such  a  parent,  could 
admit  but  one  consolation ;  that  which  ever  flows 
from  a  humble  submission  to  the  will  of  God.  Such 
is  the  language  of  his  epitaph : — 

"  Beneath  this  stone,  till  Christ  shall  bid  him  rise, 
A  much  loved  husband,  father,  brother,  lies : 
In  vain  were  tears;  Death  came  at  Heaven's  command: 
Cease,  then,  each  murmur  at  the  Sovereign  hand." 

It  is  a  circumstance  deeply  cherished  in  the  re- 
collection of  his  children,  that  almost  the  last  act 
of  their  lamented  father  was  to  call  Mrs.  A.  to  his 
bedside,  and  to  express  to  her  the  consolation  it 
gave  him  in  that  solemn  hour,  to  remember  that 
he  had,  while  in  health,  sought  for  his  offspring  the 
favour  and  blessing  of  Him  who  could  never  die. 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  ^7 

To  Miss  F.  W.  of  Beverly. 

Haverhill,  May  24,  1808. 

"  In  the  late  trying  and  afflictive  scene  of  God's 
providence,  which  1  have  been  called  to  pass  through, 
I  have  flattered  myself  that  the  tenderest  sympathy 
has  been  awakened  in  the  heart  of  my  beloved  F. 
Oh  my  friend,  this  is  a  scene  peculiarly  trying  to 
me.  How  much  do  my  circumstances  require 
every  divine  consolation  and  direction,  to  make 
this  death  a  salutary  warning  to  me.  The  guardian 
of  my  tender  years,  my  father,  my  nearest  earthly 
friend,  where  is  he  1  The  cold  clods  of  the  valley 
cover  him,  and  the  worms  feed  upon  his  cold  and 
lifeless  body.  Can  it  be,  that  I  am  left  fatherless? 
Heart-rending  reflection !  Oh  my  dear,  dear  Miss 
W.  may  you  never  be  left  to  mourn  the  loss, 
which  I  now  experience.  Oh,  that  your  parents 
may  be  spared  to  you,  and  you  ever  honour  them, 
and  be  a  blessing  to  them,  even  in  their  declining 
years. 

Glance  a  thought  on  nine  fatherless  children, 
and  a  widowed  and  afflicted  mother !  But  if  we 
are  fatherless,  O  may  we  never  be  friendless.  May 
He  who  has  promised  to  be  the  father  of  the  father- 
less, and  the  widow's  God,  enable  us  to  rely  upon 
him,  and  receive  grace  to  help  in  this  time  of  need ; 
and  although  the  present  affliction  is  not  joyous, 


28  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

but  grievous,  oh  that  it  may  be  instrumental  in 
working  out  a  far  more  exceeding  and  eternal 
weight  of  glory. 

Do  come  and  see  me — I  long  once  more  to  em- 
brace my  friend,  and  tell  her  what  I  owe  her  for  all 
her  favours.  Adieu,  my  beloved  Miss  W.  Receive 
this  as  a  token  of  renewed  affection  from  your 

Harkiet." 

The  loss  of  that  part  of  her  journal,  renders  it 
impossible  to  present  a  full  picture  of  her  heart, 
during  several  succeeding  months.  According  to 
her  own  account,  hereafter  given,  she  lost,  during 
this  period,  as,  alas!  too  many  young  Christians  do, 
the  ardour  of  her  first  love.  The  situation  of  the 
church  at  Haverhill,  destitute  of  a  regular  and 
faithful  pastor,  and  the  worldly  character  of  the 
surrounding  society,  were  the  chief  apparent  causes 
of  this  unhappy  declension. 

Of  this  part  of  her  life,  one  friend  testifies,  that 
*'  she  appeared  gradually  to  lose  her  fondness  for 
retirement,  and  her  delight  in  the  Scriptures;  and 
associated  more  freely  with  her  former  gay  com- 
panions. But  nothing  was  manifested,  which  af- 
forded  any  just  ground  for  suspecting  the  sincerity 
of  her  religion."  Another  states,  that,  "  though 
thus  mingling  with  gayer  associates,  she  still  met 
Christians  with  the  same  glow  of  affection,  and 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  29 

sought  their  company  with  much  interest."  Her 
own  estimate  of  the  state  of  her  heart  and  conduct 
during  this  season  of  darkness,  with  her  deep  re- 
pentance, and  happy  restoration,  will  be  found  in 
the  following  pages. 

1809. — Jvly  1.  God  has  been  pleased,  in  infinite 
mercy,  again  to  call  up  my  attention  to  eternal 
realities.  After  spending  more  than  a  year,  en- 
gaged in  the  vanities  of  the  world,  thoughtless  and 
unconcerned  respecting  my  eternal  welfare ;  he  has, 
as  I  humbly  trust,  showed  me  my  awful  backslid- 
ings  from  him,  and  my  dependence  upon  his  grace 
for  every  blessing. 

I  do  now,  in  the  strength  of  Jesus,  resolve  that  I 
will  no  longer  sacrifice  my  immortal  soul  for  what 
I  have  hitlierto  deemed  my  temporal  happiness. 
O  that  1  might  be  enabled  to  cume  out  from  the 
world,  and  to  profess  Christ  as  my  Redeemer  be- 
fore a  gazing  but  unaffected  multitude.  I  now  see, 
(hat  I  have  enjoyed  no  happiness  in  my  pursuits  of 
pleasure.  Not  in  the  play-room — not  in  the  vain 
and  idle  conversation  of  my  companions — not  in 
the  bustle  of  a  crowded  life,  have  I  found  happi- 
ness. This  heaven-born  guest  is  found  only  in  the 
bosom  of  the  child  of  Jesus.  How  awfully  aggra- 
vated will  be  my  condemnation,  if  I  do  not,  after  this 
second  call,  awaken  all  my  drowsy  faculties,  and 
c  2 


30  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

become  earnestly  engaged  for  God.  I  have  now 
more  reason  than  ever  to  serve  him ;  and  if  I  do 
not  attend  to  his  precious  invitations,  he  perhaps 
may  swear  in  his  wrath,  that  I  shall  never  "  enter 
his  rest." 

July  2.  With  what  motives  have  I  entered  the 
house  of  God  this  day?  I  have  heard  two  excel- 
lent sermons  preached  by  our  beloved  pastor ;  and 
he  administered  the  sacrament  in  a  solemn  and 
affecting  manner.  The  exercises  recalled  to  my 
memory  the  happy  moments  I  once  enjoyed,  when 
I  thought  nothing  would  deter  me  from  solemnly 
taking  the  covenant  vows  upon  me,  and  joining 
myself  with  God's  children.  But  I  have  not  kept 
the  commandments  of  Christ  as  I  ought.  May  I 
now  resolve  to  glorify  him  in  my  obedience ! 

July  4.  I  have  called  this  day  on  one  of  my  com- 
panions, with  whom  I  was  formerly  very  intimate.  I 
longed  to  tell  her,  her  dangerous  situation,  and  to 
entreat  her  to  flee  for  safety  to  the  rock,  Christ 
Jesus.  But  a  "  secret  something"  forbade.  O  that 
I  had  but  a  heart  to  tell  my  companions  the  danger 
of  delaying  repentance ! 

July  5.  How  engaged  in  the  world  I  have  been 
this  morning!  Did  I  think,  a  few  days  since,  that 
I  should  so  soon  forget  my  duty  to  God !  How  im- 
portant it  is,  that  we  keep  close  to  Jesus,  and  in 
him  place  all  our  safety  !     He  is  able  to  keep  us 


OF    HARRIET    NEWELL.  31 

from  falling,  and  to  bring  us  faultless  before  his 
presence  in  the  heavenly  world.  Why  then  should 
we  not  put  our  trust  in  him? 

July  7.  A  black  man  called  in  the  evening,  who 
nppcars  to  be  a  child  of  Jesus.  God  is  no  respecter 
of  persons.  He  will  glorify  himself  in  all  his  chil- 
dren, however  different  their  colours,  or  their  cir- 
cumstances. 

July  10.  How  foolishly,  how  wickedly  have  I 
spent  this  day !  What  have  I  done  for  God?  No- 
thing I  fear.  O  how  many  mispent  days  shall  I 
have  to  answer  for  at  the  tribunal  of  a  holy  Judge ! 
Then  how  docs  it  become  me  to  set  a  watch  upon 
my  behaviour;  as  one  that  must  shortly  give  an  ac- 
count to  God.  O  thou  blessed  Jesus,  grant  thy 
assistance,  that  I  may  live  as  I  ought. 

July  10.  Sabbath  morn.  Solemnly  impressed 
with  a  sense  of  my  duty  to  God,  I  entered  his  holy 
courts  this  morning.  What  am  I,  that  I  should  be 
blessed  Vtith  the  gospel's  joyful  sound,  while  so 
many  are  now  perishing  in  heathen  darkness  for 
lack  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ. 

Sabbath  cvc.  I  have  now  offered  myself  to  the 
church  of  God,  and  have  been  assisted  by  him. 
Perhaps  they  will  not  receive  me;  but,  O  God,  wilt 
thou  accept  me  through  a  mediator. 

1  have  now  let  my  companions  see,  I  am  not 
ashamed  of  Jesus.     O  that  1  mijrht  not  dishonour 


32  THE    LIFE    AND    WRITINGS 

the  cause  I  am  now  about  professing.  In  Christ 
alone  will  I  put  my  trust,  and  rely  entirely  on  his 
righteousness  for  the  pardon  of  my  aggravated 
transgressions. 

July  17.  Have  spent  the  day  at  home.  I  think 
I  have  enjoyed  something  of  God's  presence.  Felt 
a  disposition,  frequently  to  call  upon  him  by  prayer 
and  supplication. 

July  18.  At  this  late  hour,  when  no  one  be- 
holdeth  me  but  God,  how  solemnly — how  sincerely 
ought  I  to  feel  engaged  for  him? 

The  family  are  retired  to  rest.  The  darkness  and 
silence  of  the  night,  and  the  reflection  that  the 
night  of  death  will  soon  overtake  me,  conspire  to 
affect  my  mind.  Wliat  have  I  done  this  day  for 
God  ?  Have  I  lived  as  a  stranger  and  pilgrim  on 
the  earth  ;  as  one  that  must  soon  leave  this  world 
and  go  to  "  that  bourn  from  whence  no  traveller 
returns  ?" 

Oh  that  I  were  more  engaged  for  God — more 
engaged  to  promote  his  cause,  in  the  midst  of  a 
perverse  generation. 

July  20.  This  evening,  1  had  a  most  solemn 
meeting  with  one  of  my  dear  and  most  intimate 
companions.  I  warned  her  in  the  most  expressive 
language  of  my  heart,  to  repent.  She  appeared 
affected*  I  left  her,  and  after  returning  home,  I 
trust,  I  was  enabled  to  commend  her  to  tlie  God  of 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  33 

infinite  mercy,  and  to  pray  earnestly  for  her  con- 
viction and  conversion. 

July  22.  Was  informed  that appeared  se- 
rious and  unusually  affected.  Oh  that  God  might 
work  a  work  of  grace  in  his  heart,  and  enable  him 
to  resign  all  earthly  vanities,  for  an  interest  in  the 
great  Redeemer.  He  has  talents,  which,  if  abused, 
will  only  add  to  his  everlasting  condemnation.  O 
thou  God  of  infinite  mercy,  thou  who  hast  had  pity 
on  me,  show  liim  mercy,  and  awaken  him  to  a  sense 
of  his  situation,  before  the  things  that  concern  his 
peace,  are  hid  for  ever  from  his  eyes. 

July  26.  Sabbath  day.  Arose  this  morning 
but  little  impressed  with  a  sense  of  the  duties  be- 
fore me,  upon  this  holy  day.  My  health  obliged 
me  to  decline  going  to  the  house  of  God  in  the 
morning.  But  I  think  I  could  say,  it  was  good  for 
me  to  be  afflicted.  God  was  graciously  pleased  to 
assist  me  in  calling  upon  his  name,  and  permitted 
me  to  wrestle  with  him  in  prayer  for  the  prosperity 
of  Zion,  and  for  the  conversion  of  sinners.  I  felt  a 
desire  that  every  one  of  my  friends  might  be 
brought  to  a  knowledge  of  the  truth.  This  after- 
noon I  have  attended  meeting,  and  heard  a  most 
excellent  sermon  preached  by  Mr.  W.  from  Matt, 
xxvi.  6 — 13.  He  passed  the  Sabbath  with  us,  and 
gave  us  excellent  instructions.  But  of  what  use 
are  advice  andrclifrjous  conversation  to  me,  if  I  do 


34  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

not  improve  them  as  I  ought?  These  instructions 
will  rise  up  in  judgment  against  me,  and  condemn 
me,  if  I  am  not  indeed  a  child  of  God.  Oh  for  a 
heart  to  love  God  more,  and  live  more  to  his  glory. 
How  can  I  hope  to  enter  that  heavenly  rest,  pre- 
pared for  the  people  of  Jesus,  when  I  so  often  trans, 
gress  his  laws  ? 

July  29.  Past  eleven  o'clock — the  family  have 
retired  to  rest,  and  I  still  remain  writing.  But 
what  shall  I  say  of  myself?  Shall  I  say,  I  have 
spent  this  day  as  I  ought?  I  have  been  blessed 
with  privileges  greater  than  I  deserve,  greater  than 
I  improve.  Two  dear  Christian  friends  spent  the 
day  with  us.  If  I  know  my  own  heart,  I  do  love 
the  society  of  the  children  of  God.  If  I  do  not, 
I  know  not  what  I  love.  I  recounted  the  exer- 
cises of  my  mind,  and  found  a  pleasing  satisfac- 
tion in  telling  what  God  had  done  for  me.  Blessed 
be  his  name,  that  I  have  the  least  reason  to  hope, 
that  I  am  indeed  brought  out  of  darkness  into  his 
marvellous  light. 

August  5.  How  solemn,  how  important  a  trans- 
action it  is,  publicly  to  profess  religion.  And  now, 
what  are  my  feelings  in  respect  to  this  great  duty? 
I  am  about  to  take  the  vows  of  a  holy  God  upon  me. 
I  am  about  to  bind  myself  to  him  by  an  everlasting 
covenant.  O  that  I  may  do  it  with  a  serious,  hum- 
ble, and  sincere  heart ! 


OF    HARRIET    NEWELL.  35 

Aug.  6.  Lord's  Day  Morning,  Upon  this  sacred 
morning,  oh  that  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God  would  en- 
liven and  animate  my  cold  and  stupid  affections. 
Oh  that  I  might  this  day  enter  his  earthly  courts, 
worship  him  in  an  acceptable  manner,  profess  his 
name  before  a  scoffing  world,  sit  down  at  his  table, 
and  partake  in  faith,  of  the  body  and  blood  of 
Jesus. 

Sabbath  eve.  And  now  I  have  entered  into  the 
most  solemn  engagement  to  be  the  Lord's.  I  have 
confessed  Christ  before  the  world — I  have  re- 
nounced my  wicked  companions — I  have  solemnly 
promised,  that  denying  ungodliness  and  every 
worldly  lust,  I  will  live  soberly,  righteously,  and 
godly  in  this  present  world.  If  I  should,  after  taking 
these  solemn  vows  and  covenant  engagements  upon 
me,  dishonour  the  cause  of  my  Redeemer — if  1 
should  give  the  enemies  of  religion  reason  to  say, 
there  is  nothing  in  religion — If  I  should  again  re- 
turn to  my  former  courses,  and  live  as  one  that 
had  never  professed  faith  in  Jesus — oh  how  dread- 
fully aggravated  will  be  my  condemnation !  What 
excuse  could  I  render  at  the  tribunal  of  a  just 
Judge?  My  mouth  would  be  stopped,  and  I  should 
plead  guilty  before  him.  How  then  does  it  become 
me  to  watch  and  pray,  lest  the  devices  of  Satan, 
the  world,  or  my  own  remaining  corruptions,  should 
lead  me  into  temptation. 


36  THE    LIFE    AND    WRITINGS 

In  thee,  oh  God,  do  I  put  my  trust;  from  thee 
do  I  hope  to  obtain  mercy  in  the  day  of  retribution. 

Aug.  10.  How  stupid,  how  cold  I  grow  !  Where 
is  that  fervour — that  zeal — that  animation  I  ought 
to  have,  after  professing  to  know  and  receive  Jesus 
as  my  Redeemer?  How  alluring  are  the  vanities  of 
time?  How  prone  my  heart  to  wander  from  God? 
How  ready  to  engage  in  the  trifles  of  this  wicked 
world?  Descend,  thou  Holy  Spirit — Breathe  into 
my  soul  a  flame  of  ardent  love ;  let  not  my  afFec- 
tions  wander  from  the  o/ie,  and  only  thing  that  is 
needful. 


To  Miss  F.  W.  of  Beverly. 
Haverhill,  Aug.  1809 — Sabbath  morn. 
"  A  FEW  moments  of  this  sacred  morning  shall 
be  devoted  to  my  beloved  Miss.  W.  After  discon- 
tinuing, for  so  long  a  time,  our  correspondence,  I 
again  address  you.  By  the  endearing  title  of  a 
friend,  I  again  attempt  to  lay  open  my  heart  before 
you.  But  what  shall  I  say  ?  Shall  I  tell  you,  that 
since  I  last  saw  you,  I  have  made  great  progress  in 
divine  grace?  To  you,  my  ever  dear  friend,  will  I 
unbosom  my  heart;  to  you  will  I  describe  my  feel- 
ings. Yes;  I  will  tell  you  what  God  has  done  for 
my  soul.  About  six  weeks  since  he  was  pleased, 
in  infinite  mercy,  again  to  call  up  my  attention  to 
the  concerns  of  my  soul ;  again  to  show  me  the  evil 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  37 

of  my  ways.  I  have  now  publicly  professed  my 
faith  in  him.  I  have  taken  the  vows  of  the  cove- 
nant upon  me,  and  solemnly  surrendered  myself 
to  him,  eternally.  Oh  Miss  W. !  should  I  now  be 
left  to  dishonour  this  holy  cause,  what  would  be  my 
eternal  condemnation  ?  O  pray  for  me.  Entreat 
God  to  have  mercy  upon  me,  and  keep  me  from 
falling.  After  I  left  you  at  the  Academy,  I  by 
degrees  grew  more  and  more  neglectful  of  serious 
and  eternal  realities.  When  I  review  the  past 
year  of  my  life ;  when  I  reflect  upon  the  wound  I 
have  brought  upon  the  blessed  religion  of  Jesus,  I 
am  constrained  to  cry,  why  has  God  extended  his 
mercy  to  the  vilest  of  the  race  of  Adam?  Why  has 
he  again  showed  favour  to  me,  after  I  have  so 
wickedly  abused  his  precious  invitations,  and 
grieved  his  holy  Spirit?  It  is  God,  who  is  rich  in 
mercy,  abundant  in  goodness,  and  of  great  compas- 
sion, that  has  done  these  things,  as  I  trust,  for  me. 
How  can  I  be  too  much  engaged  for  him,  too  much 
conformed  to  his  holy  will,  after  these  abundant 
manifestations  of  his  love  and  mercy.  O  that  I 
could  spend  my  few  remaining  days  as  I  ought, 
even  entirely  devoted  to  the  delightful  service  of 

the  dear  Redeemer. 

Harriet  Atwood." 


38  THE    LIFE    AND    WRITINGS' 

CHAPTER  II. 

Extracts  from  her  journal,  continued — Review  of  her 
religious  experience — Reading  society — Singing 
school — Dangerous  illness — By f  eld  Academy. 

The  following  summary  account  of  her  religious 
exercises,  was  found  among  her  papers. 

"  A  review  of  past  religious  experience  I  have 
often  found  useful  and  encouraging.  On  this  ac- 
count I  have  written  down  the  exercises  of  my 
mind,  hoping  that,  by  frequently  reading  them,  I 
may  be  led  to  adore  the  riches  of  sovereign  grace, 
praise  the  Lord  for  his  former  kindness  to  me,  and 
feel  encouraged  to  persevere  in  a  holy  life. 

"The  first  ten  years  of  my  life  were  spent  in 
vanity.  I  was  entirely  ignorant  of  the  depravity 
of  my  heart,  and  of  the  necessity  of  regeneration. 
The  summer  that  I  entered  my  eleventh  year,  I  at- 
tended a  dancing  school.  My  conscience  would 
sometimes  tell  me,  that  my  time  was  foolishly  spent ; 
and  though  I  had  never  heard  it  intimated,  that 
such  amusements  were  criminal,  I  could  not  rest, 
until  I  had  solemnly  determined  that,  when  the 
school  closed,  I  would  immediately  become  reli- 
gious. But  these  resolutions  were  not  carried  into 
effect.  Although  I  attended  every  day  to  secret 
prayer,  and  read  the  Bible  with  greater  attention 
than  before ;  yet  I  soon  became  weary  of  these  ex- 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  39 

ercises,  and,  by  degrees,  omitted  entirely  the  du- 
ties of  the  closet.  When  I  entered  my  thirteenth 
year,  I  was  sent,  by  my  parents,  to  the  Academy  at 
Bradford.  A  revival  of  religion  commenced  in 
the  neighbourhood,  which  in  a  short  time  spread  into 
the  school.  A  large  number  of  the  young  ladies 
were  anxiously  inquiring,  what  they  should  do  to 
inherit  eternal  life.  I  began  to  inquire  what  these 
things  meant.  My  attention  was  solemnly  called 
to  the  concerns  of  my  immortal  soul ;  and  I  was  a 
stranger  to  hope.  I  feared  the  ridicule  of  my  gay 
companions,  but,  more  than  all,  the  displeasure  of 
an  angry  judge.  My  heart  was  opposed  to  the 
character  of  God,  and  I  felt  that,  if  I  continued  an 
enemy  to  his  government,  I  must  eternally  perish. 
My  convictions  of  sin  were  not  so  pungent  and 
distressing,  as  many  have  had ;  but  they  were  of 
long  continuance.  God,  in  his  providence,  inclined 
the  hearts  of  my  parents  to  favour  the  work,  and 
they  treated  me  with  the  greatest  kindness  and  at- 
tention. But  it  was  more  than  three  months  be- 
fore I  was  brought  to  cast  my  soul  on  the  Saviour 
of  sinners,  and  rely  on  him  alone  for  salvation. 
The  extasics,  which  many  new-born  souls  possess, 
were  not  mine.  But  if  I  was  not  lost  in  rapture  on 
reflecting  upon  what  I  had  escaped,  I  was  filled 
with  a  sweet  peace,  a  heavenly  calmness,  which  I 
never  can  describe.     The  honours,  applauses,  and 


40  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

titles  of  this  vain  world  appeared  like  trifles  light 
as  air.  The  character  of  Jesus  appeared  infinitely 
lovely,  and  I  could  say  with  the  Psalmist,  "  whom 
have  I  in  heaven  but  thee,  and  there  is  none  on 
earth  I  desire  besides  thee !"  The  awful  gulf 
which  I  had  escaped,  filled  me  with  astonishment. 
My  gay  associates  were  renounced,  and  the  friends 
of  Jesus  became  my  chosen  friends.  The  desti- 
tute, broken  state  of  the  church  at  Haverhill  pre- 
vented me  from  openly  professing  my  faith  in  Jesus  ; 
but  it  was  a  privilege  which  I  longed  to  enjoy. 

But  alas  !  these  seasons  so  precious,  did  not  long 
continue.  Soon  was  I  led  to  exclaim — O  that  I 
were  as  in  months  past !  My  zeal  for  the  cause  of 
religion  almost  insensibly  abated ;  while  this  vain 
world  engrossed  my  affections,  which  had  been 
consecrated  to  my  Redeemer.  My  Bible,  once  so 
lovely,  was  entirely  neglected.  Novels  and  ro- 
mances engaged  my  thoughts,  and  hour  after  hour 
was  foolishly,  sinfully  devoted  to  the  perusal  of 
them.  The  company  of  Christians  became,  by 
degrees,  irksome  and  unpleasant.  I  sometimes  en- 
deavoured to  shun  them.  The  voice  of  conscience 
would  frequently  whisper,  "  all  is  not  right."  Many 
a  sleepless  night  have  I  passed  after  a  day  of 
vanity  and  sin.  But  such  conflicts  did  not  bring 
me  home  to  the  fold,  from  which  I,  like  a  stray 
lamb,  had  wandered  far  away.     A  religion,  which 


or  HARRIET  NEWELL.  41 

was  intimately  connected  with  the  amusements  of 
the  world,  and  the  friendship  of  those  who  are  at 
enmity  with  God,  would  have  suited  well  my  de- 
praved heart.  But  my  heart  told  me  that  the  reli- 
gion of  the  gospel  was  vastly  diflferent.  It  exalts  the 
Creator,  w  hile  it  humbles  the  creature  in  the  dust. 

"  Such  was  my  awful  situation  !  I  lived  only  to 
wound  the  cause  of  my  ever  blessed  Saviour. 
Weep,  oh  my  soul !  when  contemplating  and  re- 
cording these  sins  of  my  youth.  Be  astonished  at 
the  long-suffering  of  Jehovah  ! — How  great  a  God 
is  our  God  ! — The  deaths  of  a  beloved  parent,  and 
uncle,  had  but  little  effect  on  my  hard  heart. 
Though  these  afflictions  moved  my  passions,  they 
did  not  lead  me  to  the  fountain  of  consolation, 
which  ever  runneth  free.  But  God,  who  is  rich  in 
mercy,  did  not  leave  me  here  !  He  had  prepared 
my  heart  to  receive  his  grace,  and  he  glorified  the 
riches  of  his  mercy,  by  determining  to  carry  on  the 
work.  I  was  providentially  invited  to  visit  a  friend 
in  Newbury  port.  I  complied  with  the  invitation. 
I  heard  the  celebrated  Dr.  G.  preach  two  sermons. 
They  were  evangelical,  and  calculated  to  promote 
genuine  piety.  His  eloquence  charmed  me ;  but 
the  gospel  which  he  preached,  was  not  received  as 
"  glad  tidings."  The  evening  previous  to  my  re- 
turn  home,  I  heard  the  Rev.  Mr.  Mac  F.  It  was 
the  28th  of  Jane,  1809.  How  did  the  truths  which 
d2 


42  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

he  delivered  sink  deep  into  my  inmost  soul !  My 
past  trangressions  rose  like  mountains  before  me. 
The  most  poignant  anguish  seized  my  mind ;  my 
carnal  security  fled ;  and  I  felt  myself  a  guilty 
transgressor,  naked  before  a  holy  God.  Mr.  Burn- 
ham  returned  with  me  the  next  day  to  Haverhill. 
Never,  no,  never,  while  memory  retains  her  seat  in 
my  breast,  shall  I  forget  the  affectionate  manner  in 
which  he  addressed  me.  His  conversation  had  the 
desired  effect.  I  then  made  tlie  solemn  resolution, 
as  I  trust,  in  the  strengtli  of  Jesus,  that  I  would 
make  a  sincere  dedication  of  my  all  to  my  Creator, 
both  for  time  and  eternity.  This  resolution  pro- 
duced a  calm  serenity  and  composure,  to  which  I 
had  long  been  a  stranger.  How  lovely  the  way  of 
salvation  then  appeared  !  O  how  lovely  was  the 
character  of  the  Saviour  !  The  duty  of  professing 
publicly  on  which  side  I  was,  now  impressed  my 
mind.  I  came  forward,  and  offered  myself  to  the 
church;  was  accepted,  and  received  into  commu- 
nion with  him  at  his  table,  August  6,  1809.  This 
was  a  precious  season,  long  to  be  remembered  ! — O 
the  depth  of  sovereign  grace  !  Eternity  will  be  too 
short  to  celebrate  the  perfections  of  God. 

August  27,  1800.  Harriet  Atwood." 


Aug.  28.     I  awoke  last  niglit,  and  spent  a  most 
delightful  hour  in  contemplating  divine  truth.     The 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  43 

words  of  David  flowed  sweetly  through  my  mind, 
"  In  the  multitude  of  my  thoughts  within  me,  thy 
comforts  delight  my  soul."  Most  willingly  would 
I  resign  all  earthly  pleasures — for  one  such  hour  in 
communion  with  my  God. 

Sept.  1.  This  evening  our  pastor,  and  some  of 
the  brethren  of  the  church,  met  for  the  purpose  of 
establishing  conferences,  and  consulting  on  the 
best  method  of  conducting  them.  They  have  con- 
cluded to  meet  every  Thursday  evening.  O  God  ! 
do  thou  meet  with  us,  and  in  mercy  hear  the  prayers 
of  thy  children,  which  continually  ascend  to  thy 
throne,  and  send  answers  of  peace  and  salvation. 
Is  not  the  time,  the  set  time  to  favour  Zion  come  ? 
Descend,  thou  great  Immanuel,  revive  thy  work  in 
this  place,  and  cause  thy  Zion  here  to  rejoice,  while 
seeing  many  thronging  her  solemn  feasts. 

Sept.  3.  This  day,  unworthy  and  vile  as  I  am, 
1  have  been  permitted  to  commemorate  the  dying 
love  of  our  once  crucified,  but  now  ascended  Jesus. 
I  think  I  have  felt  some  love  to  God ;  I  was  enabled 
to  gain  near  access  to  his  mercy  seat.  "  Hope  thou 
in  God,  for  I  shall  yet  praise  him  !" 

Sept.  25.  Mr.  D.  Addressed  us  from  these 
Vv'ords,  "  Be  still,  and  know  that  I  am  God  !"  A  sud- 
den and  remarkable  death,  occurring  the  last  week, 
was  the  cause  of  his  selecting  this  subject.  Thus 
one  is  called  after  another,  and  I  am  spared  !  Why 


44  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

is  it  thus?  Am  I  spared  a  little  longer  to  fill  the 
measure  of  my  iniquities,  or  to  be  made  more  pre- 
pared for  the  enjoyment  of  the  celestial  world.' 
Thou,  oh  Searcher  of  hearts,  alone  knowest!  May 
I  be  more  diligent  in  the  great  work  assigned  to 
me,  that,  when  the  night  of  death  shall  come,  I 
may  have  the  pleasing  satisfaction  of  reviewing  my 
work  as  done,  and  well  done. 

Sept.  29.  Mr.  T.  preached  our  preparatory  lec- 
ture this  afternoon.  Text,  "  Jesus  answered  and 
said.  My  kingdom  is  not  of  this  world."  Examined 
myself  strictly  by  this  question ;  Am  I  indeed  a 
real  member  of  Christ's  kingdom?  If  I  am — why 
are  my  affections  so  languid — my  heart  so  cold — 
my  desires  so  few,  for  the  enlargement  of  Christ's 
kingdom  ?  Why  is  my  heart  so  prone  to  leave  God  ? 
Why  am  I  so  interested  in  the  concerns  of  time 
and  sense — and  why  are  the  important  concerns  of 
my  soul  so  little  regarded?  Decide,  dearest  Jesus, 
the  doubtful  case.  If  I  never  yet  have  tasted  and 
seen  that  thou  art  gracious,  O  let  me  now,  before 
it  be  for  ever  too  late. 

Attended  our  conference  this  evening.  I  think 
I  enjoyed  what  the  world  can  neither  give  nor  take 
away. 

Sept.  30.  How  inestimable  the  blessing  of  a  sin- 
cere, a  pious  friend  !  Drank  tea  Avith  Mrs.  M.  In 
the  most  friendly  manner,  she  spoke  of  my  former 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  45 

conduct,  and  tenderly  reproved  me  for  an  incident 
which  occurred  the  past  day.  I  acknowledged  my 
fault— confessed  my  obligations  to  her  for  her  ad- 
vice, and  sensibly  felt  the  importance  of  watchful- 
ness and  prayer,  that  I  might  be  kept  from  entering 
into  temptation.  May  the  review  of  my  former 
life,  serve  to  humble  me  in  the  dust  before  God, 
and  make  me  more  active  than  ever  in  his  blessed 
service.  Awaken,  oh  God,  my  sluggish  spirit,  and 
make  me  more  faithful  to  thee,  to  the  world,  and  to 
my  own  soul. 

Oct.  7.  Another  week  has  rolled  away,  and  my 
probationary  existence  is  still  lengthened  out.  But 
to  what  purpose  do  I  live  1  Why  am  I  supported 
in  this  world  of  hope,  when  I  am  daily  transgressing 
the  laws  of  a  holy  God,  and  grieving  his  blessed 
Spirit?  Astonishing  grace!  Wonderful  compas- 
sion, that  still  prolongs  my  days  after  such  rebellion  ! 
Spare  me,  O  my  God,  spare  me  yet  a  little  longer, 
and  by  thy  grace  enable  me  to  do  some  little  work 
in  thy  vineyard. 

Oct.  9.  I  have  just  formed  a  solemn  resolution 
of  devoting  one  part  of  every  day  to  fervent  cries 
to  God  for  a  near  and  dear  friend.  Who  knows  but 
my  Father  in  heaven  will  lend  a  listening  ear  to  the 
voice  of  my  supplications,  and  touch  her  heart  with 
convicting  and  converting  grace!  If  so,  I  cannot 
intercede  too  often,  or  too  earnestly,  for  her. 


46  THE  LIFE  AND  WKITIXGS 

Oct.  10.  Am  I  only  a  stranger  and  pilgrim  on 
this  earth?  Must  I  shortly  appear,  and  render  my 
account,  before  the  tribunal  of  a  sin-hating,  and 
sin-avenging  judge?  Yes — this  must  be  my  situa- 
tion. What  will  become  of  my  naked  soul,  if  des- 
titute of  the  robe  of  the  Saviour's  righteousness  ? 
Wash  me,  oh  my  Redeemer,  in  thy  blood ;  clothe 
me  with  thy  spotless  robe. 

Oct  12.  Attended  another  of  our  conferences. 
But  how  stupid  have  I  felt  this  evening  !  It  is  per- 
fectly just  that  I  have  not  enjoyed  the  light  of  God's 
countenance  ;  for  I  had  no  heart  to  ask  him,  to 
make  the  evening  profitable  to  my  own  soul,  or  to 
the  souls  of  others. 

Prayer  is  the  breath  of  the  christian  ;  when  that 
is  omitted,  farewell  to  enjoyment. 

Thus  truly  did  this  young  Christian  mourn  upon 
the  first  discovery  that  her  love  to  her  Saviour  was 
abating.  What  a  lesson  to  those  who  have  long 
professed  themselves  followers  of  the  Lord  Jesus, 
and  who  are  contented  to  have  weeks,  and  months, 
and  years  pass  away,  without  any  present  evidence 
that  all  is  well  with  their  souls ! 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  47 

To  Miss  F.  W.  of  Beverly 

Haverhill,  Oct,  12,  1809. 
Yesterday  afternoon  I  attended  a  lecture  in  the 
Academy  at  Bradford.  The  emotions  which  vi- 
brated in  my  mind,  while  sitting  in  this  seminary  of 
learning,  I  cannot  describe.  Imagination  recalled 
those  scenes  which  I  had  witnessed  in  that  place. 
That  season  was  a  precious  one  to  many  souls, 
when  the  Spirit  of  God  moved  among  us,  and  com- 
pelled sinners  to  tremble  and  earnestly  inquire  what 
they  should  do  to  inherit  eternal  life.  But  those 
days  are  past.  No  more  do  I  hear  my  companions 
exclaiming,  "Who  can  dwell  with  devouring  fire? 
Who  can  inherit  everlasting  burnings  ?"  No  more 
do  I  hear  souls,  who  for  years  have  been  under  the 
bondage  of  sin,  exclaim,  "  Come,  and  I  will  tell  you 
what  God  hath  done  for  me."  He  has,  I  hope, 
"  delivered  me  from  the  horrible  pit  and  miry  clay, 
has  established  my  goings,  and  put  a  new  song  into 
my  mouth,  even  praise  to  his  name."  But  under 
these  general  declensions  from  the  truth  of  the 
Gospel,  still  the  "Lord  doeth  all  things  well."  He 
will  revive  his  work  in  his  own  time.  He  will  re- 
pair the  waste  places  of  Zion,  and  sinners  will 
again  flock  unto  him  as  clouds,  and  as  doves  to 
their  windows.  And  blessed  be  his  name,  he 
makes  his  children   the   honoured  instruments  in 


48  THE   LIFE    AND    WRITINGS 

building  up  his  kingdom.  Let  us,  then,  my  dear 
Miss  W.  exert  all  our  faculties  to  promote  his 
cause.  Let  us  warn  sinners  of  their  danger,  and 
walk  worthy  of  the  vocation  wherewith  we  are 
called.  Wishing  you  the  light  of  God's  counte- 
nance, I  bid  you  adieu.  Harriet." 


Oct,  15.  This  holy  morning,  I  would  carefully 
examine  my  heart,  and  know,  whether  I  do  indeed 
love  the  Sabbath  and  the  sanctuary  of  the  Lord. 
Which  is  most  my  delight,  the  place  of  worldly 
pleasure,  or  the  sanctuary  of  Jehovah,  where  his 
servants  solemnly  tell  us  of  the  depravity  of  our 
hearts,  of  our  distance  from  God,  of  our  need  of  a 
Saviour,  of  the  eternal  state  of  the  finally  impeni- 
tent, and  of  the  joys  prepared  in  heaven  for  those 
who  love  the  Lord  Jesus  ! 

Oct.  19.  Drank  tea  with  Mama,  at  Mrs.  C's.  A 
conference  there  in  the  evening.  Mr.  Dodge  para- 
phrased the  Lord's  prayer,  and  was  enabled  to 
pray  fervently  to  his  divine  master,  for  the  revival 
of  religion  in  this  place.  As  for  myself,  I  felt 
stupid — could  easily  trace  the  cause  of  my  feelings. 
Had  no  opportunity,  this  day,  of  pouring  out  my 
soul  to  God  in  prayer.  My  mother  insisted  on  my 
accompanying  her  to  Mrs.  C.'s ;  I  did  ;  though  with 
as  great  reluctance  as  ever  I  obeyed  a  command  of 
ber's. 


OF    HARRIET    NEWELL.  49 

I  know,  by  experience,  that  no  opportunities  for 
improvement  do  me  any  good,  unless  the  divine 
blessing  is  previously  requested. 

"  Restraining  prayer,  we  cease  to  fight, 
Prayer  makes  the  christian's  armour  bright ; 
And  Satan  trembles  when  he  sees 
The  weakest  saint  upon  his  knees." 

Oct,  20.  Youth  and  beauty  are  no  shield  against 
the  shafts  of  death.  Once,  E.  could  boast  of  these  ; 
now,  her  voice  is  silent  in  death,  and  the  cold  clods 
of  the  valley  cover  her.  But  her  spirit,  has  returned 
to  the  Being  who  gave  it.  O  then  let  us  leave  her 
with  Him  who  worketh  all  things  after  the  counsels 
of  his  own  will;  and  let  it  be  my  work  to  prepare 
to  follow  her  to  the  house  appointed  for  all  the 
living. 

Oct,  21.  This  day,  God  in  infinite  mercy  has 
seen  fit  to  grant  me  near  access  to  his  mercy  seat. 
I  have  been  enabled  to  call  upon  his  name,  and  to 
plead  with  him  for  his  spiritual  Jerusalem.  O  that 
he  would  hear  and  accept  my  feeble  petitions,  and 
answer  them  for  his  own  name's  sake. 

Oct,  23.  Have  just  returned  from  our  reading 
society ;  and  feel  condemned  for  my  gaiety  and 
light  conduct,  before  my  companions.  Have  found 
nothing  this  evening  to  satisfy  the  desires  of  my 
soul.  Greatly  fear  that  I  have  brought  a  wound 
upon  the  cause  of  the  blessed  Immanuel.  O  that 
E 


50  THE    LIFE    AND    WRITINGS 

I  might  be  enabled  to  glorify  God,  by  my  future 
devotedness ;  and  constantly  to  live  as  one  born  of 
Him. 

Oct.  27.  Two  servants  of  Jesus  Christ  called 
upon  us  this  afternoon ;  Mr.  W.  and  Mr.  E.  Their 
conversation  was  very  interesting  and  instructive. 
Mr.  W.  informed  us  of  the  serious  attention,  that 
appeared  to  be  commenceing  at  Andover.  O  that 
Jehovah  would  pour  down  his  spirit  there.  O  that 
he  would  ride  from  conquering  to  conquer,  and 
make  not  only  A.  a  place  of  his  power,  but  Haver- 
hill  also.  Arise,  blessed  Jesus !  plead  thine  own 
cause,  and  have  mercy  upon  Zion.  Now,  when 
iniquity  aboundeth,  and  the  love  of  many  is  waxing 
cold ;  now,  when  men  are  making  void  thy  law,  and 
grieving  thy  Holy  Spirit ;  now  arise  ;  build  up  thy 
spiritual  Jerusalem,  and  let  her  no  longer  mourn, 
"  because  so  few  come  to  her  solemn  feasts." 

Oct.  30.  Have  just  returned  from  our  reading 
society.  Have  nothing  to  complain  of  this  even- 
ing, but  my  gaiety  and  lightness.  Ramsay's  Life  of 
Washington  was  read.  The  meeting  was  very 
regular  and  orderly.  Sincerely  wish  it  may  be  the 
means  of  improving  our  minds  in  the  knowledge  of 
our  own  and  other  countries.     And  oh,  that  from  a 

knowledge  of  the  world  which  God  has  made,  our 

minds  might  be  led  to  the  Creator. 

Oct.  31.     Have  spent  this  day  prayerless  and 


OP  HARRIET  NEWELL.  51 

Stupid.  "  O  that  I  were  as  in  months  past,"  when 
I  felt  a  spirit  of  prayer,  for  the  interests  of  Zion, 
and  for  the  salvation  of  immortal  souls. 

Nov.  1.  We  have  spent  this  evening  in  singing. 
What  a  happy  effect  does  music  produce  upon  the 
mind.  As  we  have  reason  to  believe  it  is  a  great 
part  of  the  employment  of  those  holy  beings  in  the 
celestial  kingdom  of  God,  how  does  it  become  the 
saints  on  earth,  while  wandering  through  this  state 
of  vicissitudes  and  trial,  to  unite  their  feeble  voices, 
and  sing  the  praises  of  Jehovah !  Lord,  teach 
me  so  to  sing,  and  feel  thy  glory ;  and  when  my 
journey  on  earth  is  ended,  oh  may  I  sing,  in  exalted 
strains,  the  song  of  Moses  and  the  Lamb,  on  the 
shores  of  a  blessed  immortality ! 

Nov.  5.  I  have  again  sitten  at  the  table  of  the 
Lord.  Great,  unspeakably  great  are  the  privileges, 
with  which  God  is  blessing  me.  O  that  they  may 
hot  add  to  my  condemnation  in  the  day,  when  the 
world  shall  be  judged,  and  every  one  receive  a  re- 
ward for  the  deeds  done  in  the  body. — This  evening, 

I  have  had  some  conversation  with  Miss . 

She  expressed  herself  to  this  purpose  :  "  I  do  not 
enjoy  the  light  of  God's  countenance :  I  go  mourn- 
ing all  the  day."  She  requested  an  interest  in 
my  supplications  at  the  throne  of  almighty  grace. 
On  my  return,  I  found  freedom  in  prayer,  in  pre- 
senting her  case  before  the  physician  of  souls.     Oh 


52  THE    LIFE  AND  WRITIIVGS 

that  Jehovah  would  speak  peace  to  her  troubled 
spirit,  and  grant  her  the  healing  balm  of  divine  con- 
solation ! — But  while  those  who  appear  to  live  as 
the  children  of  God,  are  mourning  the  vileness  of 
their  hearts,  what  can  I  say  of  myself]  Instead 
of  growing  in  grace  and  in  the  knowledge  of  Je- 
sus, I  am  more  and  more  engaged  in  the  vanities  of 
time  and  sense,  backward  in  the  performance  of  duty, 
and  cold  and  lifeless  in  the  concerns  of  my  soul. 
Dreadful  consideration  !  Yet,  I  do  not  mourn  my 
vileness  as  I  ought,  but  still  live  at  an  infinite  dis- 
tance from  my  Saviour.  Thy  grace,  O  Lord,  alone 
can  revive  thy  work,  and  make  me  again  to  rejoice 
in  thy  glory ! 

Nov.  6.  Our  reading  society  met  tliis  evening. 
Have  just  returned  home;  find  little  or  no  satisfac- 
tion in  the  review.  Although  the  company  were 
light  and  gay,  I  pitied  them ;  and  in  my  heart  com- 
mended them  to  God.  But  1  fear  I  countenanced 
them,  and  gave  them  reason  to  say  of  me,  "  what 
do  you  more  than  others?'  Possessed  naturally 
of  such  a  rude  and  ungovernable  disposition,  I 
sometimes  find  it  difficult  to  keep  within  proper 
bounds.  Often  does  my  heart  condemn  me  for  my 
trifling  conduct ;  conscience  reproaches ;  and  fre- 
quently I  am  led  to  the  conclusion  that  I  will  no 
more  leave  the  residence  of  my  mother — have  no 
more  to  do  with  the  world  ;  but  seclude  myself,  and 


OP  UARRIET  NEWELL.  53 

spend  the  few  remaining  days  entirely  devoted  to 
the  best  of  beings.  But  this  will  not  be  following 
the  example  of  the  blessed  Jesus.  No,  while  I  am 
in  the  world,  let  it  be  my  constant  endeavour,  to 
do  all  the  good  I  can  to  my  fellow  mortals — to  rise 
above  its  frowns  and  flatteries,  and  give  no  occa- 
sion for  any  reproach  to  be  brought  upon  the  cause 
of  religion. 

Nov.  7.  I  called  on  Mrs.  S.  this  afternoon.  Her 
symptoms  are  of  the  most  alarming  kind ;  and  I 
think  she  cannot  much  longer  remain  in  this  world. 
But  she  appears  as  one  triumphing  over  death  and 
the  grave.  She  is  entirely  resigned  to  the  will  of 
God;  willing  to  go,  at  her  Father's  call,  or  stay,  if 
he  has  any  more  work  for  her  to  perform.  Happy 
being!  How  willingly  would  I  be  in  her  situation. 
She  told  me,  that,  when  her  friends  informed  her 
that  she  was  drawing  near  her  dissolution,  it  rather 
exhilarated,  than  depressed  her  spirits.  She  could 
say,  with  humble  submission,  "  Not  my  will,  but 
thine  be  done."  May  her  evidences  continue  still 
to  brigliten,  and  her  prospects  of  futurity  become 
yet  more  glorious. 

Cousin  J.  left  us  this  morning.     Wc  shall  sin- 

cerely  regret  his  absence.   .But  God -can  preserve 

him,  and  give  him  the  light  of  his  countenance,  on 

the  sea,  as  well  as  on  the    land.     May  he,  who 

e2 


54  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

holdeth  the  mighty  waters  in  his  hand,  be  his  guide, 
his  counsellor,  his  friend  ! 

Nov.  8.  My  dear  friend,  and,  as  I  humbly  trust, 
my  spiritual  father,  Mr.  B.  called  upon  us  a  few 
moments.  He  expects  to  preach  for  Mr.  D.  next 
Sabbath.  On  seeing  him,  I  could  not  but  recal 
the  many  difl'erent  scenes  that  passed  while  under 
his  instructions.  But  these  scenes  remain  in  re- 
membrance only.  No  more  I  hear  my  companions 
exclaiming,  "What  shall  I  do  to  inherit  eternal 
life."  No  more,  I  hear  them  telling  to  all  around 
them,  what  the  Redeemer  has  done  for  their  souls. 
That  was  indeed  a  precious  season  to  many,  and 
will  be  remembered  with  joy  to  all  eternity.  But 
to  some,  the  privileges  of  that  season  will,  I  fear, 
be  the  means  of  sinking  them  lower  in  eternal  tor- 
ments ! — Dreadful  thought ! 

Nov.  10.  I  have  this  day  been  led  seriously  to 
read,  and,  as  I  humbly  trust,  to  renew  my  covenant 
engagements.  How  far  short  I  have  fallen  of  ful- 
filling those  solemn  vows,  which  I  once  publicly 
made  to  Jehovah  !  In  what  way  shall  I  atone  for  my 
past  ingratitude,  my  criminal  engagedness  in  the 
affairs  of  a  world  of  pleasure  and  dissipation !  Thou, 
oh  blessed  Immanuel,  canst  wasli  away  my  guilt; 

Nov,  28.  My  heavenly  Father  has  kindly  pro- 
tected me  another  night,  and  brought  me  to  view 
another  rising  sun,  blessed  with  health  and  strength^ 


OF    HAKKIET    NEWELL.  Od 

and  given  me  another  opportunity  of  paying  to  him 
my  morning  tribute  of  praise  and  thankfulness. 
How  easily  might  he  have  cut  the  brittle  thread  of 
life ;  and  I,  instead  of  beholding  the  light  of  this 
morning,  have  awaked  in  the  eternal  world  . 


To  Miss  C.  F.  of  Boston. 

Haverhill. 

"  Pardon,  dear  C.  the  long  silence  of  your  friend 
Harriet.  Although  I  have  omitted  answering  your 
affectionate  epistle,  my  heart  has  been  often  with 
you.  Yes  C.  often  have  I  fancied  seeing  you  en- 
gaged to  promote  the  cause  of  the  blessed  Imman- 
uel,  solemnly  renouncing  the  vanities  of  an  alluring 
world,  and  acting  the  decided  part  of  a  child  of 
God.  Oh  may  you  be  enabled  to  follow  on  to  know 
the  Lord,  and  constantly  live  as  a  disciple  of  the 
meek  and  lowly  Jesus.  I  sincerely  and  ardently 
wish  you  the  aids  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  a  heart 
habitually  conformed  to  the  holy  character  of  God. 
Great  and  precious  are  the  promises  which  an  in- 
finitely merciful  Jehovah  has  made  in  his  word, 
to  those  who  persevere  in  well  doing.  But  how 
great  the  guilt,  and  how  aggravated  must  be  the 
condemnation  of  those,  who  are  often  reproved,  and 
yet  harden  their  hearts  against  God ! 

While  we  hear  the  denunciation  of  God's  wrath 


56  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

to  the  finally  impenitent,  let  us,  my  friend,  be  ac- 
tive to  secure  an  interest  in  his  favour.  Then,  let 
what  will  befal.us  in  this  life,  our  souls  will  rest 
safe  on. the  Rock  of  ages ;  Jesus  will  be  our  guide 
and  friend  through  earth's  tedious  pilgrimage. 
Harriet  Atwood." 


To  Miss  F.  W.  of  Beverly. 
Haverhill,  Sabbath  eve— Nov.  26, 1809. 

"  I  HAVE  this  moment  received,  dear  Miss  W. 
your  inestimable  letter,  in  which  you  affectionately 
congratulate  me  on  the  happiness  of  "  tasting  that 
the  Lord  is  gracious." 

Assailed  by  temptations,  surrounded  with  the 
gay  and  thoughtless,  and  with  but  few  of  the  hum- 
ble followers  of  the  Lamb,  to  guide  me  in  the  path 
of  duty,  or  to  instruct  me  in  the  great  things  of  the 
kingdom,  what  feelings  do  I  experience,  when  re- 
ceiving from  my  beloved  friend  a  letter,  filled  not 
only  with  assurances  of  continued  affection,  but 
with  encomiums  upon  the  character  of  the  dear 
Immanuel,  as  "  being  the  chief  among  ten  thou- 
sand, and  altogether  lovely."  Often  does  my  heart 
glow  with  gratitude  to  the  parent  of  mercies,  for 
bestowing  on  me  such  a  favour  as  one  friend,  to 
whom  I  can  disclose  the  secret  recesses  of  my 
heart,  and  with  whom  I  can  converse  upon  the  im- 
portant doctrines   of  the   gospel,   and    an  eternal 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  57 

state  of  felicity  prepared  for  those,  whose  "  robes 
have  been  washed  and  made  white  in  the  blood  of 
the  Lamb." 

Have  you  not,  jiiy  friend,  often  felt,  when  con- 
versing upon  these  great  truths,  a  flame  of  divine 
love  kindle  in  your  heart ;  and  have  you  not  so- 
lemnly resolved,  that  you  would  live  nearer  to  the 
blessed  Jehovah  1 

I  have  this  day  been  permitted  to  worship  God 
in  his  earthly  courts.  How  unspeakably  great  are 
the  privileges  with  which  we  are  indulged  in  this 
land  of  gospel  light !  The  Sabbath  before  last,  Mr. 
B.  exchanged  Avith  Mr.  D.  Oh,  my  beloved  Miss 
W.  could  you  have  heard  the  important  truths  he 
preached, — the  impressive  manner  in  which  he 
held  forth  the  terrors  of  God  to  the  impenitent,  and 
the  necessity  of  immediate  repentance,  surely,  it 
must  to  you  have  been  a  blessed  season.  But  it 
had  no  visible  effect  upon  the  minds  of  the  people 
here.  A  dreadful  inattention  to  religion  still  pre- 
vails. The  youth  are  very  thoughtless  and  gay  ; — 
"  iniquity  abounds,  and  the  love  of  many  waxes 
cold."  But  there  are,  as  I  humbly  trust,  a  pious 
few,  who  are  daily  making  intercession  at  the 
throne  of  grace  for  the  prosperity  of  Zion. 

What  encouragement  have  we,  my  dear  friend, 
to  wrestle  at  the  throne  of  mercy,  for  renewing  and 
sanctifying  grace  for  ourselves,  and  the  whole  Is- 


58  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

rael  of  God ;  even  in  times  of  the  greatest  declen- 
sion. Jehovah  hath  promised,  that  he  will  hear 
the  prayers  of  his  children  ;  and  that  if  offered  up 
in  sincerity  of  heart,  he  will,  in  his  own  time,  send 
gracious  answers. 

Next  Friday  evening,  it  being  the  evening  after 
Thanksgiving,  a  ball  is  appointed  in  this  place.     I 

think  it  probable  that ,  whom  you  once  saw 

anxiously  inquiring  what  she  should  do  to  inherit 
eternal  life,  will  attend.  Oh  my  beloved  friend, 
you  cannot  know  my  feelings.  It  is  dreadful  to  see 
mortals,  bound  to  eternity,  spending  their  lives  with 
no  apparent  concern  about  their  never  dying  souls. 
But  it  is,  if  possible,  more  dreadful  to  see  those, 
who  have  "  put  their  hands  to  the  plough,  look 
back,  or  being  often  reproved,  harden  their  hearts 
against  God." 

I  could,  my  dear  Miss  W.,  write  you  all  night, 
but  a  violent  head-ache  has  attended  me  this  day, 
and  wearied  nature  requires  repose.  I  sincerely 
thank  you  for  the  affectionate  invitation  you  have 
given  me  to  visit  you.  I  wish  it  were  possible  for 
me  to  comply  with  your  request;  perhaps  I  may 
this  winter ;  but  I  shall  not  place  much  dependence 
upon  it,  as  every  thing  is  so  uncertain.  Do,  my 
friend,  visit  Haverhill — I  long  to  see  you  ;  but  if 
Providence  has  determined  we  shall  never  meet 
again  in  this  world,  oh,  may  we  meet  in  our  hea- 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  59 

venly  Father's  kingdom,  and  never  more  endure  a 
separation. — In  haste,  I  am,  &c.  yours,  H." 

Dec.  7.  "  Lead  me  not  into  temptation,  but  de- 
liver nie  from  evil."  How  much  reason  I  have  to 
adopt  this  petition,  taught  us  by  the  blessed  Sa- 
viour! I  cannot — cannot  be  too  watchful — too 
prayerful. 

Dec.  12.  Alas!  my  wicked,  deceitful  heart  is 
prone  to  wander  still.  Oh  for  a  flame  of  divine 
love  to  warm  and  animate  my  cold  and  lifeless  soul ! 

Dec.  31.  I  have  now  come  to  the  close  of  an- 
other year.  How  various  have  been  the  scenes, 
through  which  I  have  been  called  to  pass,  this  year ! 
But  what  have  I  done  for  God?  what  for  the  interest 
of  religion  ?  and  what  for  my  own  soul  ?  I  have  pass- 
ed through  one  of  the  most  solemn  scenes  of  my 
life — I  have  taken  the  sacramental  covenant  upon 
me — I  have  solemnly  joined  myself  to  the  church 
of  the  blessed  Jesus. 

O  that  I  might  now,  as  in  the  presence  of  the 
great  Jehovah,  and  his  holy  angels,  with  penitential 
sorrow,  confess  my  past  ingratitude,  and  in  humble 
reliance  on  the  strength  of  Jesus,  resolve  to  devote 
the  ensuing  year,  and  the  remaining  part  of  my 
days  to  his  service. 

At  the  commencement  of  the  year  1810,  she 
was  brought  very  near  to  death  by  a  violent  fever, 
g2 


60  THE   LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

attended  with  much  pain.  Her  state  of  mind, 
during  this  long  sickness,  may  be  learned  from  her 
journal  after  her  recovery.  The  calmness  and  re- 
signation which  she  manifested,  at  the  time  of  her 
greatest  suffering  and  danger,  were  truly  remark- 
able.    She,  one  day,  repeated  the  verse — 

"God  of  my  life,  look  gently  down  : 

Behold  the  pains  I  feel : 
But  I  am  dumb  before  thy  throne, 

Nor  dare  dispute  thy  will." 

And  then  requested  her  mother,  who  was  seated 
at  her  bedside,  to  read  to  her  the  whole  hymn ; 
adding,  that  it  had  often  recurred  to  her  mind  dur- 
ing her  sickness,  and  fully  expressed  her  ovi^n  feel- 
ings. The  happy  effect  of  this  sickness,  seemed 
to  be  a  renewed  and  unalterable  resolution  hence- 
forth to  live  not  unto  herself,  but  unto  him  who 
had  redeemed  her  from  the  power  of  the  grave. 

1810. — Feb,  10.  What  great  reason  have  I  for 
thankfulness  to  God,  that  I  am  still  in  the  land  of 
the  living,  and  have  another  opportunity  of  record- 
ing with  my  pen,  his  tender  mercy  and  loving  kind- 
ness? I  have  been,  for  almost  five  weeks,  unable 
to  write ;  and  for  a  week,  confined  to  my  bed.  But 
Jesus  has  undertaken  to  be  .my  physician ;  he  hag 
graciously  restored  me  to  health ;  and  when  greatly 
distressed  with  pain,  he  afforded  me  the  sweet  con- 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  61 

solations  of  his  Spirit,  and  brought  me  to  resign 
my  soul  into  his  arms,  and  willingly  to  wait  the 
event  of  his  Providence,  whether  life  or  death. 

Oh  that  this  sickness  might  be  for  my  eternal 
good!  may  it  be  made  the  means  of  weaning  me 
from  all  terrestrial  enjoyments,  and  of  fixing  my 
hope  and  only  trust  in  the  merits  of  Jesus.  Then 
should  I  have  cause  to  bless  God  for  his  chastening 
rod,  and  through  eternity,  count  all  these  afflicting 
dispensations  as  great  mercies. 

Feb.  11.  I  am  not  permitted  to  worship  God  in 
his  earthly  courts  this  day.  But  I  have  no  reason 
to  complain.  God  is  still  merciful  and  good  to  me, 
although  I  am  evil  and  unthankful. 

Feb.  18.  How  easily  can  God  disconcert  the 
plans  formed  by  short  sighted  mortals  ?  I  had  fond- 
ly flattered  myself,  that  before  this,  I  should  have 
met  with  the  assembly  of  saints,  and  have  sitten 
under  the  droppings  of  the  sanctuary ;  that  I  should 
have  joined  my  Christian  friends  in  their  social 
conference,  and  heard  the  truths  of  the  Gospel  ex- 
plained by  our  dear  pastor.  But  Jehovah  deter- 
mined otherwise.  He  has  again  laid  his  chastising 
rod  upon  me,  by  afflicting  me  with  sickness  and 
pain.  But  "  I  will  bear  the  indignation  of  the 
Lord,  because  I  have  sinned  against  him."  I  have 
a  renewed  opportunity  of  examining  my  submission 
to  God.     And  I  do  now,  as  in  his  presence,  renew- 


62  THE    LIFE    AND    WRITINGS 

edly  resolve  to  devote  myself  a  living  sacrifice  to 
him.  I  think  I  can  say,  that  afflictions  are  good 
for  me.  In  times  of  the  greatest  distress,  I  have 
been  brought  to  cry  within  myself:  "It  is  the 
Lord,  let  him  do  what  seemeth  to  him  good."  I 
think  I  am  willing  to  bear  whatever  God  sees  fit  to 
lay  upon  me.  Let  my  dear  heavenly  Father  inflict 
the  keenest  anguish,  I  will  submit ;  for  He  is  infi- 
nitely excellent,  and  can  do  nothing  wrong. 

Feb,  25.  With  the  light  of  this  holy  morning, 
I  desire  to  offer  to  the  kind  Shepherd  of  Israel, 
who  never  slumbers  nor  sleeps,  a  morning  tribute 
of  thanksgiving  and  praise.  Oh  that  my  whole 
soul  might  be  drawn  out  in  love  to  God ;  and  may 
all  my  faculties  unite  with  the  inhabitants  of  the 
New-Jerusalem,  in  praising  the  immortal  King,  for 
what  he  has  done  and  still  is  doing  for  rebellious 
man.  But  I  fall  infinitely  short  of  the  honour  due 
to  his  glorious  name.  When,  oh  when  shall  I  ar- 
rive at  the  destined  port  of  rest,  and  with  the  blood- 
washed  millions  praise  the  Lamb  of  God  for  re- 
deeming love?  Hasten,  blessed  Immanuel,  that 
glorious  period,  when  all  thy  exiled  children  shall 
arrive  at  their  eternal  home,  and  celebrate  thy 
praises,  when  time  and  nature  fail.  Oh  for  a  tongue 
to  sound  aloud  the  honors,  the  glories  of  the  dear, 
the  matchless  Saviour ! 

Feb,  27.     A  neighbour  lies  in  the  agonies  of 


OP   HARRIET    NEWELL.  63 

death.  Gracious  God !  grant,  in  infinite  mercy, 
that  this,  thy  departing  servant,  may  have  an  easy 
passage  through  the  dark  valley  of  the  shadow  of 
death ;  but  especially  give  him  the  light  of  thy 
reconciled  countenance ;  and  may  he  evince  to 
surrounding  friends,  that  there  is  a  reality  in  the 
doctrines  and  consolations  of  the  gospel ! — Death 
has  done  his  office :  and  Mr.  E.  lies  silent  and 
breathless  in  his  cold  arms.  His  immortal  spirit  has 
left  his  emaciated  body,  and  winged  its  way  to  that 
long  eternity,  whence  no  traveller  returns ;  but  he 
has  given  pleasing  evidence,  that  he  was  truly  pre- 
pared to  meet  the  king  of  terrors.  May  this  call 
of  almighty  providence  awaken  the  thoughtless  in 
this  place,  and  lead  them  to  prepare  for  their  last 
great  change.  And  may  He,  who  has  promised  to 
be  the  Father  of  the  fatherless,  and  the  widow's 
God,  fulfil  his  promises  of  mercy  to  those  who  are 
now  left  desolate. 

March  1.  With  sincerity  of  heart,  and  fervent 
affections,  I  would  desire,  oh  thou  preserver  of  men, 
to  plead  for  pardoning  grace,  and  continuing  mercy, 
that  i  may  be  enabled,  this  month,  to  devote  all  my 
faculties  to  thy  service.  I  have  found  great  con- 
solation in  reflecting,  that  it  is  God  who  has  con- 
fined me  with  sickness,  and  that  he  will,  in  his  own 
good  time,  restore  me  to  health. 

March  2.     Have,  this  afternoon,  been  solemnly 


64  THE    LIFE    AND    WRITINGS 

admonished,  by  seeing  the  remains  of  Mr.  E.  car- 
ried by  the  house.  And  can  it  be,  that  I  who  am 
now  so  actively  engaged  in  the  affairs  of  this  world, 
shall  shortly  be  conveyed  on  a  bier,  to  the  cold 
grave  ?  Yes,  the  righteous  Judge  has  declared  to 
the  race  of  Adam :  "  dust  thou  art,  and  unto  dust 
shalt  thou  return."  And  soon  this  sentence  will 
be  executed  upon  me.  Prepare,  O  my  soul,  to 
meet  thy  God. 

March  4.  Communion  day — but  1  am  denied 
the  unspeakable  privilege  of  sitting  at  the  table  of 
the  Lord.  The  first  time  that  I  have  been  absent 
from  it,  since  I  publicly  confessed  my  faith  in  Jesus. 
But  the  mercy  of  God  has  been  manifested  to  me. 
He  has  given  me  much  freedom  at  the  throne  of 
grace,  and  particularly  to  intercede  for  my  dear 
brethren  and  sisters  who  have  communed  with  God 
at  his  table. 

March  6.  What  unspeakable  consolation  docs 
it  afford  the  children  of  God  to  reflect,  that  the 
great  Jehovah  is  carrying  on  his  work  of  grace ; 
and  that  earth  and  hell  combined,  cannot  hinder 
what  he  has  designed  to  accomplish. 

March  10.  How  awfully  depraved  is  the  natu- 
ral heart !  Every  day  I  can  see  more  and  more  of 
my  own  apostacy  from  God.  How  prone  I  am  to 
wander  in  the  labyrinth  of  sin,  and  to  lose  sight  of 
the  Lamb  of  God.     How  often  does  mv  stubborn 


OF    HARRIET    NEWELL.  65 

heart  refuse  to  return  to  the  fold  of  the  Saviour, 
and  to  yield  a  delighted  obedience  to  his  dear,  well- 
known  commands.  Break,  compassionate  Imman- 
uel,  oh,  break  this  stony  heart  of  mine,  and  com- 
pel me  to  live  as  an  obedient  child. — Blessed  be 
God,  I  have  this  day  been  permitted  to  go  to  his 
house  of  prayer:  nine  sabbaths  have  elapsed,  since 
I  enjoyed  this  inestimable  favour.  Mr.  Spring 
solemnly  addressed  us,  from  this  text:  "  And  I  will 
he  a  fatljer  unto  you,  and  ye  shall  be  my  sons  and 
daughters,  saith  the  Lord  Almighty."  How  un- 
speakably happy  are  those  who  are  children  of  the 
Most  High !  Oh  could  I  but  be  assured  that  I  were 
one  of  them,  willingly  would  1  resign  all  that  the 
world  calls  happiness. 

March  13.  How  engaged  am  I  in  the  concerns 
of  tliis  world  !  I  cannot  but  ask  myself  the  ques- 
tion, have  I  any  reason  to  imagine,  that  I  am  in- 
terested in  the  covenant  of  life  ?  If  so,  why  am 
I  thus?  Why  this  awful  distance  from  God? 
•'  Search  me,  O  God,  and  know  my  heart ;  try  mc, 
and  know  my  thoughts." 

April  8.  On  this  holy  day,  how  ought  my  affec- 
tions to  be  elevated,  and  my  heart  engaged  in  the 
service  of  my  Redeemer !  Awake,  my  drowsy 
senses;  partake  of  the  happiness,  and  join  in  the 
praises  of  angels  and  the  redeemed  above.  Awake, 
and  join  the  heavenly  chorus,  even  "  praise  to  Him 
F  2 


66  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

that  sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  to  the  Lamb  for 
ever." 

April  29.  A  sudden  death  this  week.  Mrs.  C. 
was  in  health  and  prosperity  one  hour,  and,  the 
nexty  in  the  cold  embraces  of  the  universal  con- 
queror! May  this  solemn  event  be  sanctified  to 
the  surviving  friends.  And  may  it  lead  me  to  place 
my  affections  on  the  things  of  eternity. 

May  2.  I  have  commenced  attending  the  Miss 
W.'s  academy.  May  the  blessing  of  God  fost  upon 
me  in  the  duties  to  which  I  am  now  called.  Let 
not  my  heart  be  set  upon  worldly  vanities,  nor  too 
much  upon  worldly  attainments  ! 

May  4.  Mr.  Emerson,  of  Beverly,  called  upon 
us  a  few  moments,  and  informed  us,  there  was  a 
great  revival  of  religion  in  his  society  and  town. 
O  how  did  it  rejoice  my  heart!  However  cold  and 
stupid,  I  can  in  sincerity  say,  that  I  love  to  hear  of 
the  conversion  of  sinners.  Must  Haverhill  be  left 
destitute  of  the  work  of  the  Spirit?  O  let  me  be 
ardent  and  constant  at  the  throne  of  grace,  for  the 
out-pouring  of  the  Spirit,  and  a  revival  of  religion 
amongst  us. 

May  11.  Called  upon  a  friend  this  morning, 
who,  to  human  appearance,  is  on  the  brink  of  the 
grave.  She  was  speechless,  though  not  senseless. 
Her  very  countenance  declared  the  importance  of 
religion.     Never    shall   I    forget   the   afiectionate 


OF    HARRIET    NKWELL.  67 

manner,  in  which  she  pressed  my  hand  to  her  bo- 
som, and  lifted  her  eyes  to  heaven,  as  if  calling 
down  a  blessing  upon  me. 

May  30.  This  day  recalls  many  painful  events, 
which  occurred  last  year  at  this  time.  How  was  I 
then  labouring  for  "  the  meat  that  perisheth," — 
following  the  leadings  of  a  trifling  heart.  It  was 
infinite  mercy  that  snatched  me  from  the  abyss, 
and,  as  I  humbly  trust,  made  me  a  monument  of 
redeeming  love.  "  Praise  the  Lord,  O  my  soul." 

June  1.  I  have  this  day  felt  real  gratification  in 
hearing  from  our  dear  Miss  W.,  the  pleasing  exer- 
cises of  her  mind.  I  sincerely  hope  that  she  will 
not  be  left  to  go  astray  from  her  Saviour,  and  be- 
come indifferent  to  eternal  concerns,  as  I  have  done. 
Many  will  be  the  temptations  to  which  she  will  be 
exposed,  but  almighty  grace  is  sufficient  to  over- 
come them. 

June  2.  Have  had  some  interesting  conversation 

with  Miss  W.  upon  the  situation  of  my  dear . 

Who  knows  but  that  she  might  now  have  been 
earnestly  engaged  in  '.he  cause  of  the  Redeemer,  if 
it  were  not  for  my  unchristian  conduct.  The  thought 
is  solemn  and  painful.  How  can  I  think  of  being  an 
enemy  to  the  souls  of  my  dear  friends  ? 

June  3.  Solemn,  indeed,  have  been  the  transac- 
tions of  this  day.  O  that  they  might  be  remembered 
with  joy  through  eternity.     Had  some  humbling 


68  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

views  of  my  past  ingratitude.  The  aggravated 
transgressions  of  my  life,  the  last  six  months  in 
particular,  have  been  laid  open  before  me.  Have 
again  solemnly  resolved  to  live  to  God.  If  I  should 
again  become  stupid — but  no, — I  cannot,  I  will 
surrender  myself  to  Jesus.  He  will  keep  me  from 
falling,  and  at  last  present  me  faultless  before  his 
Father's  throne. 

June  4.  Have  been  solemnly  impressed  with  the 
worth  of  immortal  souls  this  day.  The  welfare  of 
my  school  companions  lies  near  n)y  heart.  In  what 
way  can  I  be  serviceable  to  them?  They  have  souls, 

June  28.  Attended  a  lecture  at  Bradford,  this 
afternoon.  My  mind,  during  the  exercises,  was 
elevated  above  terrestrial  enjoyment.  In  my  interest 
for  the  church  of  the  Redeemer,  f  thought  that  I 
could  say  with  the  poet, 

"  My  soul  shall  wish  Mount  Ziuii  well, 
Whate'er  becomes  of  mo." 

June  29.  Professor  S.  and  lady  dined  with  us. 
A  most  excellent  man.  It  was  a  pleasure  I  had 
long  wished  to  enjoy.  I  was  introduced  to  a  young 
lady  from  Boscawen.  iSlie  professed  and  hopefully 
experienced  religion  at  the  early  age  of  twelve. 
She  can  testify  that  the  Lord  is  gracious,  and  faith- 
ful to  fulfil  his  j)romises.  I  felt  encouraged  at 
seeing  so  many  engaged  followers  of  the  Lamb. 

June  30.     Called  on  niv  dear  friend  E.    She  has 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  69 

lately  experienced  affliction.  She  told  me  that  she 
was  resigned  to  divine  Providence,  and  could  re- 
joice, even  in  the  hour  of  distress.  Happy  com- 
posure !  What  joys,  O  ye  followers  of  unrighteous- 
ness, have  you  to  boast,  compared  with  those  ex- 
perienced by  the  humble  followers  of  Jesus  ? 

July  I.  Hail,  sacred  morning!  Once  ushered  in 
with  the  most  important  event  ever  registered  in  the 
records  of  time.  On  this  holy  morning,  the  Saviour 
rose  from  the  grave.  I  expect  this  day  to  comme- 
morate the  sufferings  of  the  Lamb  of  God.  Grant 
me,  gracious  God,  a  blessed  communion  with  thee. 
Let  me  not  "  eat  and  drink  judgment  to  myself." 

July  4.  I  have  again  entered  the  house  of  God, 
and  heard  a  sermon  from  Mr.  O.  on  this  text,  "  Fol- 
low peace  with  all  men,  and  holiness,  without  which 
no  man  shall  see  the  Lord."  This  day  is  celebrated 
by  Americans,  as  the  anniversary  of  our  Indepen- 
dence. While  some  are  spending  it  in  luxury  and 
vice,  a  few  assembled  in  this  place  for  the  professed 
purpose  of  worshipping  God. 

July  6.  Spent  the  afternoon  with  my  beloved 
friends,  Mrs.  and  Miss  — .  They  appear  sincerely 
engaged  in  the  promotion  of  religion.  E.  conversed 
with  me  very  freely  on  the  subject  in  which  she  is 
so  deeply  interested.  May  the  change  in  her 
situation  which  she  soon  expects,  increase  her  hap- 
ness  :  and  may  her  exemplary  christian  conduct  be 


'  70  THE    LIFE    AND    WRITINGS 

the  instrument  of  bringing  her  future  companion 
to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth,  as  it  is  in  Jesus. 

July  7.  How  have  I  spent  this  day  !  What  a 
fountain  of  iniquity  is  my  heart.  Must  I  resign  the 
idea  of  ever  feeling  the  power  of  religion  ?  Surely 
if  I  were  a  child  of  God,  I  could  not  feel  so  stupid, 
and  live  so  careless,  as  I  do. 

July  19.  Favoured  with  the  privilege  of  at- 
tending a  lecture  this  afternoon.  Our  dear  minister 
preached  from  these  words :  "  How  long  halt  ye 
between  two  opinions  ?"  a  most  solemn  discourse. 
In  the  evening,  a  meeting  at  Mr.  D.'s  for  religious 
conversation.  A  small  number  of  young  people 
appear  unusually  Solemn.  Has  not  God  already 
begun  to  show  the  riches  of  his  grace  ?  Will  he  not 
arise,  and  have  mercy  on  Haverhill,  and  make  it  a 
place  where  he  will  delight  to  dwell  ? 

August  4.  I  have  parted  from  my  Haverhill 
friends,  and  expect  to  spend  three  months  at  By- 
field.  How  great  are  my  privileges!  While  so 
many  are  destitute  of  opportunities  for  acquiring 
useful  knowledge,  I  am  indulged  with  them,  under 
circumstances  peculiarly  favourable.  Blessed  with 
the  society  of  a  sister,  dearer  to  me  than  words  can 
express,  and  of  other  kind  friends,  what  do  I  need 
to  make  me  completely  happy?  Nothing  but  a 
thankful  heart,  to  praise  and  bless  the  bountiful 
Giver  of  these  mercies. 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  71 

The  autumn  of  this  year  was  spent  at  Byfield,  at 
a  private  female  Academy,  under  the  charge  of  her 
elder  sister.  Harriet's  affectionate  love  for  that 
sister,  and  anxious  watchfulness  over  her  feeble 
health,  are  so  feelingly  exhibited  in  many  of  her 
letters  to  her  mother  from  Byfield,  that  we  regret 
being  obliged  to  omit  them,  by  that  minuteness  of 
their  details  which  her  kindness  dictated.  Her 
efforts  for  mental  improvement,  during  that  season, 
were  very  great,  as  her  papers,  and  the  testimony 
of  her  beloved  instructor,  most  abundantly  show. 

Aug.  6.  How  soon  are  my  resolutions,  to  live 
wholly  to  God,  broken !  My  conscience  daily  re- 
proaches me  for  my  unfaithfulness  to  my  com- 
panions, to  myself,  and  to  my  God.  If  any  one  had 
told  me,  when  light  first  shone  on  my  mind,  that 
I  should  feel  such  indifference  to  the  salvation  of 
sinners,  and  so  little  love  to  God,  as  I  now  feel,  I 
should  have  exclaimed,  imposssible  ! 


72  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 


CHAPTER  III. 

Miss  Atwood's  attention  turned  to  the  wants  of  the. 
Heathen. — Mr.  NewelVs  first  introduction  to  her, 
— Extracts  from  letters  and  journal. —  Visit  to 
Charlestoivn. — Mr.  NeioelVs  proposals. — Her 
resolution  to  become  a  Missionary. 

Oct,  10.  I  HAVE  this  day  entered  upon  my 
eighteenth  year.  Seventeen  years  have  rolled,  al- 
most insensibly,  away,  and  I  still  remain  a  pilgrim 
in  this  barren  land.  Merciful  Jesus,  on  the  com- 
mencement of  this  year,  may  thy  supporting  hand 
be  underneath  me ;  and  if  my  life  is  prolonged, 
may  I  more  faithfully  serve  thee,  and  promote  thy 
blessed  cause. 

Oct.  20.  A  female  friend*  called  upon  us  this 
morning.  She  informed  me  of  her  determination 
to  quit  her  native  land  for  ever,  to  endure  the  suf- 
ferings of  a  christian  amongst  heathen  nations,  to 
spend  her  days  in  India's  sultry  clime.  How  did 
the  news  affect  my  heart !  Is  she  willing  to  do  all 
this  for  God ;  and  shall  I  refuse  to  lend  my  little 
aid,  in  a  land  where  divine  revelation  has  shed  its 
brightest  rays  1  I  have  felt  more,  for  the  salvation 
of  the  heathen,  this  day,  than  I  recollect  to  have 
felt  through  my  whole  past  life. 

*  Miss  Nancy  Hasseltine,  afterwards  Mrs.  Judson. 


OP  HARRIET  NEWELL.  73 

How  dreadful  their  situation  !  What  heart  but 
would  bleed  at  the  idea  of  the  sufferings  they  en- 
dure to  obtain  the  joys  of  Paradise !  What  can  / 
do,  that  the  light  of  the  gospel  may  shine  upon 
them '/  They  are  perishing  for  lack  of  knowledge, 
while  I  enjoy  the  glorious  privileges  of  a  christian 
land !  Great  God,  direct  me !  Oh  make  me  in 
some  way  beneficial  to  their  immortal  souls. 

Oct,  21.  I  have  had  a  joyful  meeting  this  day 
in  the  house  of  God.  "  When  I  am  weak,  then  am 
I  strong."  I  have  experienced  the  truth  of  this 
declaration  this  day.  I  went  to  meeting  in  the 
morning,  afflicted  with  bodily  pain,  yet  joyful  in 
the  God  of  my  salvation.  When  reflecting  on  the 
melancholy  state  of  our  church,  and  distressed,  lest 
the  deserved  judgments  of  the  Almighty  should  be 
poured  out  upon  us,  the  words  of  the  dear  Re- 
deemer, "  fear  not,  little  flock,  for  it  is  your  Fa- 
ther's good  pleasure  to  give  you  the  kingdom," 
sweetly  refreshed  and  animated  my  desponding 
spirit.  I  desire  ever  to  bless  the  Lord,  for  the 
manifestations  of  his  love  this  day.  He  has  taught 
me,  that  neither  Paul  nor  Apollos  is  any  thing 
without  his  grace.  Ministers  may  faithfully  preach ; 
but  the  word  will  not  prove  successful,  if  God  does 
not  touch  the  heart. 

I  have  seen  the  glory  of  God  in  his  sanctuary. 
"  I  had  rather  be  a  door-keeper  in  the  house  of  my 
G 


74  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

God,  than  to  dwell  in  the  tents  of  wickedness."  The 
Lord  is  good ;  may  it  be  my  delightful  employment 
on  earth,  to  praise  him ;  and  in  heaven  may  I  join 
the  enraptured  millions,  in  a  song  that  shall  never 
end. 

Oct.  22.  M.  has  this  day  parted  from  us.  May 
her  future  days  be  spent  happily.  Oh  may  her  path 
be  strewed  with  the  choicest  of  heaven's  blessings. 

Oct.  23.  Mr.  M.  introduced  Mr.  Newell  to  our 
family.  He  appears  to  be  an  engaged  christian. 
Expects  to  spend  his  life  in  preaching  a  Saviour 
to  the  benighted  pagans. 

This  was  her  first  interview  with  her  future  com- 
panion in  life.  Rev.  Samuel  Newell  was  educated 
at  Harvard  University,  and  pursued  his  studies  for 
the  christian  ministry  at  Andover.  In  June,  1810, 
he  and  four  other  young  men,  Messrs.  Hall,  Judson, 
Mills,  and  Nott,  consecrated  their  future  labours  to 
the  cause  of  foreign  missions,  and  offered  their 
services  for  this  object  to  the  General  Association 
of  Massachusetts.  This  measure  led  to  the  esta- 
blishment of  the  "  American  Board  of  Comsiis- 
sioNERs  FOR  FoREiGN  MissioNs,"  uudci  whosc  di- 
rection they  placed  themselves. 

Oct.  27.  I  have  just  returned  from  the  funeral 
of  Miss  B.     How  loud  is  this  call  to  me !     Ought 


OP  HARRIET  NEWELL.  75 

I  not  to  be  more  faithful  to  the  souls  of  my  friends, 
while  their  bodies  are  in  health !  Oh  why  is  it,  if 
I  am  a  chosen  one,  that  I  am  so  backward  to  speak 
for  God ! 

Oct,  28.  I  have  been  to  the  house  of  God,  biU 
have  had  little  enjoyment. 

"'Tis  a  point  I  long  to  know;  ^ 

Oft  it  causes  anxious  thougKt ; 
Do  I  love  the  Lord,  or  no  ? 

Am  I  his,  or  am  I  not  ? 

If  I  love,  why  am  I  thus  ? 

Why  this  cold,  and  lifeless  frame  ? 
Hardly,  sure,  can  they  be  worse, 

Who  have  never  heard  his  name  ? 

Oct.  31.  Mr.  N.  called  on  us  this  morning.  He 
gave  me  some  account  of  the  dealings  of  God  with 
his  soul.  If  such  a  man,  who  has  devoted  himself 
to  the  service  of  the  gospel,  has  determined  to  la- 
bour in  the  most  difficult  part  of  the  vineyard,  and 
is  willing  to  renounce  his  earthly  happiness  for  the 
interest  of  religion  ;  if  he  doubts  his  possessing  the 
love  of  God: — what  shall  /say  o^  myself  ? 

Noc.  4.  I  have  once  more  commemorated  the 
dying  love  of  Jesus.  Have  entertained  some  faint 
views  of  the  character  of  God  ;  and  mourned  for  the 
evil  of  sin.  How  condescending  is  God,  to  permit 
hell-deserving  rebels  to  commune  with  him  at  his 
table  !  What,  on  earth,  can  equal  the  love  of  Je- 
hovah! He  treats  those  who  are  by  nature  his 
enemies,  like  children. 


76  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

"  But  yet  how  few  returns  of  love, 
Hath  my  Creator  found." 

Nov.  6.  Sleep  has  fled  from  me,  and  my  soul 
is  enveloped  in  a  dark  cloud  of  troubles !  Oh  that 
God  would  direct  me  ;  that  he  would  plainly  mark 
out  the  path  of  duty,  and  let  me  not  depart  from  it. 

Nov.  10.  Have  this  day  commenced  reading 
Law's  Serious  Call  to  a  Holy  Life.  How  infinitely 
short  do  I  fall,  of  that  holy  conformity  to  my 
Maker,  which  he  describes  as  the  duty  of  a  Chris- 
tian !  I  am  as  much  obligated  to  yield  myself  a 
willing  soldier  to  Christ,  to  fight  his  battles,  and  to 
glorify  him  in  every  action  of  my  life,  as  he  who 
ministers  at  the  altar.  Why,  then,  am  I  not  employed 
in  his  service  ?  Why  stand  I  here  idle  all  the  day  ? 


To  her  sister  M.  at  Charlestown. 

Nov.  18,  1810. 
"  How  gracious,  my  dear  sister,  has  God  been  to 
us.  But  when  I  enumerate  our  many  mercies,  it 
is  with  deep  humility  that  I  look  back  on  my  past 
life,  and  discover  so  little  gratitude,  and  so  mvcJi 
unworthiness.  How  much  has  sovereign  grace 
done  for  me.  Though  I  have  solemnly  professed 
to  find  consolation  in  religion,  to  derive  my  hopes 
of  happiness  only  from  God  ;  yet  how  often  have  I 
roved  in  the  world  in  quest  of  pleasure,  and  dis- 
honoured the  best  of  Masters,  by  an  unholy  life. 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  77 

How  ungrateful  have  I  been  for  the  common  mer- 
cies of  life,  and  for  the  still  more  precious  bless- 
ings of  -the  Holy  Spirit.  May  every  temporal 
blessing  which  your  heart  can  wish,  be  yours. 
But  whatever  be  the  trials,  through  which  you  may 
be  called  to  pass,  oh  may  that  heaven-born  religion 
attend  you,  which  can  sweeten  the  bitter  cup  of  life, 
afford  you  joy  in  this  vale  of  tears,  support  you  in 
nature's  last  extremity,  and  conduct  you  to  the 
heavenly  Canaan,  where  undisturbed  happiness  will 
ever  reign.  Life  is  but  a  vapour.  Whether  we 
spend  it  in  tranquillity  and  ease,  or  in  pain  and  suf- 
fering, time  will  soon  land  us  on  the  shores  of 
Eternity,  our  destined  home.  These  things,  my 
dear  sister,  my  heart  tells  me,  are  solemn  realities. 
They  are  not  fictions.  Though  the  language  of 
my  past  life  has  been,  "  there  is  no  future  state  ;" 
yet  I  now  feel  there  is  an  eternity,  where  I  shall 
meet  my  earthly  friends,  and  stand  accountable  to 
the  great  tribunal  for  my  conduct  towards  them. 
I  regret  the  loss  of  those  hours  I  have  spent  in 
vanity,  and  in  .wounding  the  cause  of  that  dear 
Redeemer,  whom  I  think,  if  I  am  not  greatly  de- 
ceived, I  can  now  call  mine.  I  think  I  can  say 
with  the  Psalmist,  "  whom  have  I  in  heaven  but 
thee  .'  and  there  is  none  upon  earth  that  I  desire 
beside  thee."  His  religion  comforts  and  supports 
my  drooping  spirits ;  his  promises  encourage,  and 
g2 


78  THE   LIFE   AND    WRITINGS 

his  glories  warm  my  heart.  But  where  am  I  I 
The  striking  clock  reminds  me  of  the  lateness  of 
the  hour.  These  delightful,  these  heart-consoling 
subjects  have  almost  made  me  forget  that  "  tired 
nature  requires  repose." 


To  Miss  Sarah  Hills,*  Andover. 

Haverhill,  Nov.  20,  1810. 
"  Will  it  afford  my  dear  Miss  H.  satisfaction  to 
hear  of  the  health  and  happiness  of  her  friends  at 
Haverhill?  While  many  of  our  friends  are  lan- 
guishing on  beds  of  sickness,  sighing  for  the  return 
of  ease, — while  many  have  gone  the  "  way  of  all 
the  earth,"  "  have  heard  their  sentence  and  received 
their  doom ;"  we  are  still  enjoying  the  blessings  of 
health,  and  are  not  out  of  the  reach  of  pardoning 
mercy.  Ought  not  a  review  of  these  daily  bless- 
ings to  excite  in  us  the  liveliest  gratitude?  How 
should  our  whole  lives  be  a  constant  series  of  grate- 
ful acknowledgment  to  the  Parent  of  mercies,  for 
bestowing  such  great,  such  unmerited  favours  on 
rebels  doomed  to  die. — Is  my  friend.  Miss  II.  re- 
joicing in  God?  Does  she  find  joy  and  peace  in 
believing?     This  I  sincerely  hope  is  your  happy 

*  An  eminently  pious  lady,  since  deceased,  warmly  at- 
tached to  Miss  Atwood:  ahnosther  last  words  were, 

"Jesus  can  make  a  dying  bed, 
Feel  soft  as  downy  pillows  are." 


OF    HARRIET    NEWELL.  79 

condition.  I  have  infinite  reason  to  confess  my 
obligation  to  God,  for  the  faint  discoveries  I  have 
lately  obtained  of  his  glorious  character.  Yes,  my 
dear  H.,  I  still  find  the  promises  precious,  and 
Jesus  unchangeable.  Though  I  am  worthless  and 
undeserving,  yet  the  blessed  Immanuel  is  lovely 
and  worthy  of  the  united  praises  of  saints  and  an- 
gels.— 

Harriet." 


Letter  to  her  sister  M. 

Haverhill,  Jan,  1811. 

"  Mary,  I  really  long  to  go  to  Charlestown,  but 
do  not  know  when  I  shall  enjoy  that  pleasure.  The 
travelling  is  very  bad  at  present,  and  I  see  no  pros- 
pect of  its  being  any  better.  I  feel  in  some  degree 
disappointed  in  not  going  on  Monday  as  I  expect- 
ed ;  but  I  know  I  ought  not  to  be ;  for  I  should  ex- 
pect nothing  below  but  disappointments;  I  think 
that  I  wish  for  nothing  in  this  world  but  a  heart 
wholly  conformed  to  God,  and  to  be  prepared  to 
enjoy  his  perfections  in  heaven.  The  world,  my 
dear  sister,  is  incapable  of  satisfying  my  vast  de- 
sires. I  find  that  God  alone  can  satisfy  me ;  and 
if  I  love  him  not,  I  know  not  what  I  love. 

I  am,  &c.  Harriet." 

P.  S.  In  reviewing  my  letter,  I  find  that  I  have 
expressed  myself  differently  from  my  real  meaning. 


80  THE    LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

I  mean,  my  dear  Mary,  I  wish  for  nothing  in  this 
world  in  comparison  with  a  heart  devoted  to  God. 
I  have  many  other  wants. 


To  Miss  M.  T.  of  Newbury. 

Boston,  Feb.  18,  1811. 
"What,  my  dear  friend,  shall  be  the  subject  of 
our  letters?  Shall  the  common  occurrences  of 
life,  and  the  flattering  compliments  of  the  polite 
world,  fill  our  sheets ;  or  that  religion,  which  is  the 
glory  of  the  bright  intelligences  of  heaven,  and  the 
consolation  of  trembling  believers  on  earth?  I 
think  I  can  confidently  affirm  that  the  latter  will 
be  your  choice.  As  for  myself,  I  can  say,  that  if  I 
never  felt  the  power  of  this  religion,  yet  it  is  a 
theme  upon  which  I  love  to  converse,  write  and 
reflect.  It  is  a  duty  incumbent  on  the  children  of 
God,  to  reprove,  encourage,  and  animate  each  other 
on  their  journey  to  the  upper  world.  Every  Chris- 
tian has  difficulties  to  overcome,  temptations  to 
encounter,  and  a  warfare  to  accomplish,  which  the 
world  are  strangers  to.  If  pilgrims  in  the  same 
country  can  in  the  least  console  each  other,  and 
sweeten  the  thorny  journey,  by  familiar  intercourse, 
they  ought  not  to  neglect  it.  We,  my  dear  M.,  are 
professedly  interested  in  the  same  cause.  Our 
home  is  professedly  in  heaven ;  we  have  tempta- 
tions, difficulties,  trials,  and  doubts,  which,  if  we 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  81 

are  believers,  are  in  unison.  T  feel  that  I  need  the 
prayers  and  the  advice  of  all  the  followers  of  the 
Lamb.  I  have  "  an  evil  heart  of  unbelief,"  prone 
to  "  depart  from  the  living  God."  Will  M.  pray 
for  me?  Will  she  bear  me  in  remembrance  when 
supplicating  mercy  for  other  sinners?  You  shall 
not  be  forgotten  by  H.  A.  If  the  friend  of  sinners 
will  lend  a  listening  ear  to  my  feeble  cries,  M. 
shall  be  strengthened  and  blessed. 

It  is  now  about  three  weeks  since  I  left  Haver- 
hill. Last  Sabbath  I  enjoyed  the  pleasure  of  hear- 
ing the  good  Dr.  G.  preach.  This  pleasure  I  hope 
often  to  be  favoured  with,  while  I  continue  with 
my  sister  M.  I  have  been  these  two  days  with  our 
friends,  the  Misses  F.  My  time  has  passed  very 
pleasantly  Avith  them. 

I  have  more  things  to  tell  you  than  I  have  time 
lo  write.  A  number  of  interesting  occurrences  have 
happened  since  I  saw  you.  Should  I  again  be  in- 
dulged with  an  interview  with  you,  I  fear  I  shall 
tire  your  patience  with  a  history  of  my  troubles 
and  pleasures.  But  I  must  leave  you,  my  M.  May 
you  enjoy  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  life, 
consolation  in  death,  and  a  seat  in  the  mansions  of 
blessedness.  Harriet." 

1811. — Feb.  24.  For  four  weeks  past  I  have 
been  visiting  my  sister  at  Charlestown.  The  first 
week,  I  was  remarkablv  favoured  with  the  presence 


82  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

of  Immanuel.  Never  before  did  1  gain  such  access 
to  the  mercy  seat,  and  entertain  such  glorious  views 
of  the  character  of  God,  and  such  humiliating  ideas 
of  my  situation,  as  a  sinner.  But  1  have  since  ex- 
perienced a  sad  reverse.  My  God,  why  hast  thou 
forsaken  me?  Oh  for  that  invigorating  grace  which 
the  Saviour  dispenses  to  his  followers  !  But  can  I 
hope  myself  his  follower  ? 

Last  Sabbath  went  with  Mr.  H.  and  sister  M.  to 
hear  Dr.  G.  His  language,  his  very  features  spoke 
the  emotion  of  his  soul.  His  text  was  in  Corin- 
thinians,  "  When  I  was  a  child,  I  spake  as  a  child," 
dec.  As  we  entered  the  meeting  house,  they  Avere 
singing  my  favourite  hymn,  "  Lord  what  a  wretched 
land  is  this,"  &;c.  in  a  melancholy  air.  Such  were 
my  sensations,  that  I  could  hardly  refrain  from 
weeping.  How  lovely  are  thy  tabernacles,  O  Lord 
of  hosts  !  Where  the  gospel  of  Jesus  is  proclaimed 
to  a  lost  world,  my  soul  would  for  ever  dwell.  I 
spent  three  days  with  the  Miss  F.'s.  Was  much 
pleased  with  meeting  an  aged  couple  engaged  for 
God.  Hoary  hairs  are,  in  this  instance,  a  crown  of 
glory.  Religion  is  lovely  in  the  decline  of  life,  as 
well  as  in  its  morning. 

Mr.  H.  and  M.  are  absent.     My  friend has 

been  with  me  since  their  departure.  1  cannot  but 
hope,  that  she  is  a  chosen  vessel.  But  her  trials 
are  great:  may  she  come  forth,  like  gold  seven 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  83 

times  tried.  I  do  not  justly  appreciate  the  inesti- 
mable blessing  of  pious  friends.  How  great  the 
contrast  between  her  situation  and  mine  !  Oh  for 
a  heart  to  grow  in  grace,  and  improve  under  the 
cultivation  of  the  Most  High. 

Fth.  25.  After  spending  the  day  in  trifling  con- 
versation, I  was  permitted  to  enjoy  the  privilege  of 
attending  a  christian  conference,  where  the  even- 
ing was  spent  in  praying,  singing,  and  conversing 
upon  the  things  of  religion.  The  brethren  who 
were  present,  conversed  with  greatest  freedom  and 
engagedness,  and  all  appeared  to  talk  the  language 
of  Canaan.  "  Where  the  spirit  of  the  Lord  is,  there 
is  liberty."  I  hope  to  meet  these  professed  fol- 
lowers of  Jesus  in  a  world  of  rest  — but  why  do  /  thus 
presumptuously  hope.  O  God,  if  I  anua  believer  in 
thee,  give  me  a  full  assurance  of  my  good  estate ;  if  I 
am  a  hypocritical  professor,  arrest  me  in  my  career, 
and  cause  me  to  place  my  hopes  of  heaven  on  thee ! 

Feb.  26.  Mr.  H.  and  sister  M.  inform  me,  that 
my  dear  Mama  wishes  me  to  engage  in  a  school, 
the  ensuing  summer.  Can  I  think  of  such  a  re- 
sponsible situation  as  that  of  instructing  little  im- 
mortals? I  know  that  I  ought  not  to  consult  my  own 
ease ;  the  question  should  be,  how  can  I  be  most 
useful  in  the  world?  I  hope  I  shall  be  directed  by 
God.  Oh  that  He  would  use  me  as  an  instrument 
of  promoting  his  glory. 


84  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

M.  informed  me  that  the  Indian*  from  the  Island 
of  Owhyhee,  who  has  lately  resided  at  the  Insti- 
tution at  Andover,  called  upon  Mama.  It  would 
have  given  me  much  satisfaction  to  have  seen  him. 
His  conversion  would  cause  great  joy  to  the  stu- 
dents. He  is  a  nephew  of  the  High  Priest  of  the 
island,  and  would  have  much  influence  upon  the 
natives.  His  heart  is  not  too  hard  for  almighty 
grace  to  soften. 


This  suggestion,  that  Harriet  should  assume  the 
charge  of  some  young  pupils,  was  occasioned  solely 
by  her  mother's  knowledge  of  her  earnest  desire  to 
"  do  some  good."  So  ardent  was  this  desire,  as  to 
render  her  at  times  unhappy  at  the  thought  of, 
what  she  cortsidered,  her  uselessness  in  the  world. 
On  this  account,  the  suggestion  was  very  welcome, 
and,  when  afterwards  the  plan  was  thought  inex- 
pedient, she  submitted  to  that  decision  with  much 
regret.  In  her  own  home,  to  her  younger  brothers 
and  sisters,  she  was  always  an  assiduous,  and  a  be- 
loved teacher,  anxious  to  "  train  up"  for  excellence, 
both  their  minds  and  hearts. 


*  Ohodkiah,  whose  life  was  short,  and  his  death  happy. 
The  American  Mission  to  the  Sandwich  islands  owed  its 
origin  to  his  zeal  for  the  salvation  of  his  countrymen.  His 
Memoirs  are  among  the  publications  of  the  American  S.  S. 
Union. 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  85 

Feh.  27.  I  have  spent  the  greater  part  of  the 
day  in  reading.  I  find  that  I  am  indeed  ignorant, 
and  long  to  have  time  to  devote  myself  wholly  to 
the  improvement  of  my  mind.  While  endeavouring 
to  obtain  useful  knowledge,  oh  may  I  never  forget, 
that  if  at  last  found  a  hypocrite,  I  shall  be  capable 
of  greater  sufferings,  than  if  totally  ignorant. 

Feh.  28.  Afflicted  with  a  violent  pain  in  my  head. 
Experience  daily  evinces,  that  afflictions  will  do 
me  no  good,  unless  sanctified.  And  can  I  hope 
that  the  pain,  which  I  now  suffer,  will  eventually 
prove  one  of  those  "  all  things  that  work  together 
for  good  to  those  that  love  God."  How  ardently 
ought  I  to  pray,  that  it  may  !  Then,  if  admitted  to 
the  abodes  of  bliss,  I  will  bless  my  Redeemer  for 
every  pain  which  on  earth  I  have  experienced.  I 
have  had  some  sense  of  the  presence  of  Jehovah, 
and  some  longing  desires  to  be  wholly  conformed 
to  him.  When  shall  this  vain  world  lose  its  power 
to  charm,  and  the  religion  of  the  Gospel  influence 
my  heart  and  life?  Oh  when  shall  I  die — when 
shall  I  live  forever?  How  many  times  this  day 
have  I  repeated  that  Hymn  of  Dr.  Watts,  "Lord, 
what  a  wretched  land  is  this  !" 

March  \.    Father  of  lights,  it  is  the  office  of  thy 

Spirit,  to  create  holy  exercises  in  the  hearts  of  thy 

creatures.     Oh  may  I  enter  upon  this  month  with 

renewed  resolutions  to  devote  myself  exclusively 

H 


86  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

to  thee ;  that  at  the  close  of  it  I  may  not  sigh  over 
misspent  hours.  "  It  is  not  in  man  that  walketh  to 
direct  his  steps :"  I  am  entirely  dependant  upon 
God.  If  he  forsake  me,  my  resolutions  will  be 
broken  ;  I  shall  dishonour  his  religion,  and  ruin 
my  soul.  Oh  leave  me  not,  thou  shepherd  of  Israel, 
but  have  mercy  upon  me  for  thy  name's  sake. 

March  3.  Heard  an  admirable  sermon  this  morn- 
ing from  Dr.  G.  Have  likewise  communed  with 
God  at  his  table.  Oh  this  cold,  stupid  heart !  I 
long  for  wings  to  fly  away  from  earth,  and  partici- 
pate the  holiness  and  pleasures  of  the  saints  within 
the  veil.  I  have  had  this  day  a  greater  sense  of 
my  depravity,  and  of  my  inability  to  create  exer- 
cises pleasing  to  God,  than  I  recollect  having  ever 
had  before.  I  think  I  feel  my  need  of  a  physician, 
if  I  have  no  heart  to  apply  to  one. 

March  4.  I  have  this  day  visited  at  — .  The 
entertainment  of  the  evening  was  splendid  and  ex- 
travagant. Query.  Is  it  consistent  with  the  humble 
religion  of  the  gospel,  for  the  friends  of  God,  who 
ought  to  deny  themselves,  and  take  up  their  cross 
daily,  to  expend  that  money,  which  is  His,  and  only 
lent  them  for  holy  uses,  in  providing  dainties  to 
please  the  palate,  and  clothes  to  ornament  the  body  ? 
Where  then,  is  the  vast  difference  between  the 
children  of  God  and  the  children  of  this  world? 
As  far  as  I  have  examined  the  subject,  it  is  my 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  87 

opinion,  that  if  christians  would  appropriate  more  of 
tlieir  property  to  charitable  purposes,  instead  of 
making  such  extravagant  provision  for  the  flesh, — 
would  imitate  the  example  of  the  meek  and  lowly 
Jesus — and  feel  indifferent  to  the  smiles  and  frowns 
of  the  world  ;  religion  would  flourish,  the  kingdom 
of  God  would  be  built  up,  and  happy  effects  would 
be  visible  through  the  world. 

March  6.  I  have  lately  been  pleasantly  engaged 
in  reading  Professor  Silliman's  "  Travels."  One 
passage  has  to-day  caused  mingled  emotions  as  I 
read.  While  speaking  of  subjugated  and  suff*ering 
Holland,  he  observes — "  Freedom,  indignant  at  the 
atrocities  committed  under  her  name,  has  long  since 
flown  with  disdain,  finding  a  retreat  only  in  one 
little  island,  and  one  favoured  country  beyond  the 
ocean."  Yes,  America  is  indeed  favoured  by  Hea- 
ven. Oh  may  it  be  a  land  of  virtue  and  religion, 
as  well  as  of  freedom. 

March  7.  It  is  indeed  a  delightful  privilege  to 
assemble  with  the  saints,  and  unite  with  them  in 
the  worship  of  God.  I  have  often  considered  it^ 
blessed  privilege  in  this  sense  particularly  :  the  per- 
sons present  are,  in  a  special  manner,  the  subjects 
of  prayer;  and  God  has  pledged  his  word,  where 
two  or  three  are  gathered  together  in  his  name,  to 
be  with  them,  and  bless  them.  But  christians 
should  carefully  examine  their  motives  for  assem- 


88  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

bling  themselves  together.  If  filled  with  unbelief 
or  spiritual  pride,  they  will  lose  the  promised  bless- 
ing, and  remain  without  the  bread  of  life. 

March  9.  This  is  a  delightful  evening !  Not  a 
cloud  is  in  the  heavens  to  intercept  the  bright  rays 
of  the  moon.  All  nature,  both  animate  and  inani- 
mate, appears  combined  in  the  blessed  employment 
of  praising  God.  "  But  man,  my  kin,  lies  desolate." 
He  alone  is  silent,  the  most  ungrateful  of  the 
Sovereign's  works.  The  moon,  shining  in  her  glory, 
and  the  planets  and  stars,  are  monitors,  that  speak 
more  loudly  to  me  than  ten  thousand  human  voices. 
Awake  my  slothful  soul;  nothing  in  creation  has 
half  thy  work  to  perform ;  and  oh,  let  it  not  be  said 
that  "  nothing  is  half  so  dull." 

March  10.  How  much  wisdom  and  goodness 
did  the  Deity  manifest,  in  the  appointment  of  the 
sabbath.  On  this  day.  Christians  can  rest  from  the 
outward  labours  of  life,  and  their  souls  can  be  re- 
freshed in  the  sanctuary.  On  this  day,  God  usually 
reveals  the  glories  of  his  character  to  his  children, 
and  often  gives  them  a  foretaste  of  the  joys  of 
heaven.  Blessed  Saviour  !  grant  me  this  day  com- 
munion with  thee. 

March  15.  How  tedious  are  the  hours  which  I 
pass  in  the  company  of  strangers,  when  religion  is 
not  introduced  as  a  subject  of  conversation.  Were 
I  to  judge  of  my  state  by  no  other  criterion  than 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  89 

that  of  love  to  the  children  of  God,  1  should  have 
no  doubts. 

March  16.  How  shall  I  conquer  this  growing 
dislike  to  my  pen  !  I  have  often  observed,  that  when 
I  am  peculiarly  favoured  with  devout  exercises  of 
heart,  and  am  most  concerned  for  the  interests  of 
religion,  writing  is  a  delightful  employment.  Oh 
Jerusalem,  how  can  I  forget  thee ! 

March  18.  My  dear  mother  wishes  me  to  re- 
linquish the  plan  of  engaging  in  a  school.  It  is 
some  disappointment ;  but  Providence  orders  all 
things  for  the  best. 

I  have  received  a  letter  from  my  dear  Nancy. 
She  expresses  much  confidence  in  the  guidance  of 
God.  When  separated  from  her  by  tempestuous 
seas,  may  I  be  remembered  in  her  prayers.  How 
can  I  part  with  her  1  But  God  is  the  same  un- 
changeable being,  in  India,  as  in  America.  If  we 
are  his  children  we  shall  be  transported  at  death  to 
the  same  abodes  of  bliss,  never  more  to  be  sepa- 
rated. 

March  25.  God  has  not  left  himself  without 
witness  in  the  earth.  No ;  he  is  still  manifesting 
the  riches  of  his  grace,  in  bringing  home  his  chosen 
ones.  A  young  lady  of  my  acquaintance,  formerly 
gay,  and  a  stranger  to  piety,  has  hopefully  be- 
come the  follower  of  the  Lamb.  And  has  my  dear 
M.  chosen  Jesus  for  her  friend  and  portion  ?  I  can- 
h2 


90  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

not  but  stand  amazed  to  see  the  salvation  of  God. 
"  Come,  behold  the  works  of  the  Lord  !" 

I  feel  deeply  interested  for ,  who  is  distressed 

for  his  immortal  soul.  The  situation  of  an  awakened 
sinner  is  very  critical.  If  conviction  does  not 
terminate  in  conversion,  the  heart  is  hardened,  and 
all  future  calls  and  reproofs  seldom  penetrate  it. 

I  feel  that  I  can  rejoice  with  the  angels  in  hea- 
ven, at  the  conversion  of  sinners.  If  those  holy 
beings  whose  salvation  is  secure,  and  who  are  not 
personally  interested  for  mortals,  make  the  upper 
regions  ring  with  their  acclamations,  when  a  re- 
penting prodigal  returns,  what  ought  to  be  my  joy, 
when  Jesus  is  honoured,  and  a  soul  saved. 

I  made  an  appointment  with  ,  to  retire  at 

eleven  in  the  morning,  and  spend  some  moments 
at  the  throne  of  grace.  May  our  united  prayers 
be  heard  ! 

March  29.  Walked  this  morning  in  the  mall, 
and  through  the  principal  streets.  The  time  is 
coming,  when  all  these  things  shall  be  destroyed. 
How  applicable  to  all  is  the  command  of  Jesus, 
"  Watch  !" 


To  Mrs.  Mary  At  wood. 

Monday  Em ^  March  25,  1811. 
"  The  family  have  retired,  and  I  am  left  alone 
to  write  a  few  lines  to  tlie  best  of  mothers.     I 


OF  IIxVRRIET  NEWELL.  91 

have  just  returned  from  a  christian  conference, 
where  the  religion  of  Jesus  has  been  the  topic 
of  conversation.  A  female  stranger  was  seated 
by  me  weeping,  and  exhibiting  strong  marks  of 
an  awakened  and  agonizing  conscience.  Inquir- 
ing the  cause  of  her  grief,  she  answered,  she  had 
found  herself  a  sinner,  and  on  the  verge  of  de- 
struction. I  have  lately,  my  dear  mother,  witnessed 
some  of  the  most  solemn  and  interesting  scenes. 

I  called  at  Mrs. ,  the  last  week,  and  engaged 

to  spend  the  next  Sabbath  with  her.  Her  sister  M. 
who,  you  know  Mama,  was  once  an  intimate  friend 
of  mine,  appeared  gay  and  thoughtless.  Upon  en- 
tering the  room  the  next  Saturday,  she  gave  me  her 
hand,  and  with  tears  in  her  eyes,  she  exclaimed, 
"  Harriet  rejoice  with  me  ;  come,  and  I  will  tell  you 
what  God  has  done  for  me."  My  surprise  was  so 
great,  I  could  say  nothing,  but,  "  is  it  possible  !" 
Doct.  B.,  a  number  of  professing  christians,  and 
three  children  passed  the  evening  there.  I  will  not 
attempt  to  describe  the  circumstances  of  the  eve- 
ning, but  can  only  say,  my  mother,  it  seemed  like 
Bradford.  It  was  indeed  a  season  long  to  be  re- 
membered. I  think  you  will  rejoice  with  other 
christians,  that  another  praying  soul  is  found  on 
earth.  Harriet." 


92  THE   LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

To  her  Sister  Elizabeth. 

Friday  Morn, 
"  Will  it  afford  Elizabeth  pleasure  to  hear  of  the 

happy  change  in  her  friend ?     The  alteration 

in  her  is  conspicuous  indeed.  Religion  makes  the 
lovely  appear  more  lovely.  Never  did  I  meet  vi^ith 
such  a  striking  instance  of  the  power  of  divine  grace. 
"  Behold,  she  prayeth."  She  says  she  is  willing  to 
renounce  the  friendship  of  the  world,  and  live  the 
life  of  a  child  of  God.  She  wishes  her  companions 
were  engaged  in  the  same  cause — she  speaks  of  E., 
she  longs  for  her  conversion.  Never  before  did  she 
know  real  happiness — lost  in  the  contemplation  of 
the  character  of  Immanuel,she  forgets  the  world — 
forgets  herself.  Could  you  but  see  her,  I  am  con- 
vinced you  would  say  with  me,  *  Is  not  this  a  reli- 
gion, worth  seeking — worth  obtaining?'  Have  we 
a  heart  to  rejoice  with  the  angels  in  heaven,  and  the 
saints  on  earth,  at  the  conversion  of  sinners?" 

March  30.  Have  found  much  encouragement 
and  satisfaction  of  late,  in  reading  some  of  New- 
ton's works.  They  are  indeed  a  treasure.  He 
penetrates  my  heart,  and  while  he  exposes  my  de- 
pravity, he  points  me  to  the  Lamb  of  God,  who 
taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world. 

March  31.  The  violent  storm  has  prevented 
my  attending  public  worship.     Perhaps  I  place  too 


or  HARRIET  NEWELL.  93 

much  dependence  on  the  means  of  grace.  If  so, 
oh  thou  covenant  Redeemer,  rectify  this  disorder 
of  my  heart,  and  enable  me  to  rely  on  thee  alone. 
I  have  had  some  real  enjoyment,  vrhile  pleading  for 
supplies  of  grace  from  the  great  fountain. 

April  1.  This  is  an  interesting  public  day.  O 
that  the  supreme  Ruler  of  all  events,  would  incline 
every  citizen  to  vote  for  that  man  who  is  most  wor- 
thy of  the  office  of  governor,  and  will  best  fulfil  its 
duties.  The  aspect  of  the  times  is  dark  ;  but  God 
can  bring  good  out  of  evil,  and  continue  to  us  our 
national  blessings.  I  often  find  this  reflection  a 
sweet  solace  in  the  hour  of  distress;  that  no  event, 
however  great  or  small,  can  take  place  without  the 
permission  and  direction  of  the  great  Jehovah. 

April  2.  Attended  a  quarterly  prayer  meeting 
at  Dr.  Baldwin's.  It  gave  me  much  pleasure  to  see 
ministers  of  different  denominations  in  the  same 
pulpit,  and  uniting  their  efforts  in  the  blessed  cause 
of  religion.  It  led  my  thoughts  to  the  glorious 
millennial  state  of  the  church,  when  all  will  be  of 
one  heart  and  one  mind — and  to  the  happy  realms 
of  Paradise,  where  superstition  and  bigotry  are  for- 
ever unknown,  and  prejudice  is  for  ever  a  stranger. 
If  Christians  knew  how  much  it  would  promote 
their  joys,  they  would  endeavour  to  cultivate  this 
union  in  this  life.  Strange  !  that  they  can  indulge 
prejudices  against  each  other,  when  they  know  that 


94  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

they  cannot  be  admitted  with  them  into  the  king- 
dom of  God ! 

April  3.  Received  a  kind  letter  from  dear 
Mama.  She  writes,  "  is  Harriet  saying,  that  she 
is  stupid?"  I  thought  I  could  reply,  '  no.  Mama! 
God  has  done  great  things  for  me :  and  my  life 
shall  be  one  continued  series  of  praise.' 

April  4.  I  have  learned  the^  truth  of  the  obser- 
vation of  the  pious  Newton,  that  "the  grace  of  God 
is  as  necessary  to  create  a  right  temper  in  Christians 
on  the  breaking  of  a  china-plate,  as  the  death  of  an 
only  son."  I  find  that  1  need  the  influences  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  on  my  heart,  as  much  in  the  most  trivial 
incidents  of  life,  as  in  affairs  highly  important. 

April  7.  How  exactly  calculated  are  all  the 
means  and  ordinances  of  the  gospel  for  the  comfort 
and  improvement  of  the  saints.  What  an  act  of 
love  it  was  in  God,  to  select  one  day  from  the  week 
to  be  appropriated  to  his  worship.  Were  it  not  for 
this  glorious  day,  I  fear  I  should  lose  all  sense  of 
eternal  things.     O  may  I  be  in  the  spirit  this  day  ! 

April  8.  Last  evening  I  heard  the  good  Dr.  G. 
His  subject  was,  "  love  to  God."  The  walk  from 
Boston  was  unusually  pleasant.  The  rays  of  the 
moon  glittered  on  the  surface  of  the  water ;  not  a 
cloud  could  be  seen  in  the  sky.  How  can  the 
works  of  nature  fail  to  excite  in  my  mind  emotions 
of  holy  love  to  God.     How  calculated  is  such  an 


OF  HARRIET   NEWELL.  95 

evening  to  raise  my  thoughts  above  this  world,  to 
those  realms  of  life  and  light,  where  an  unclouded 
sky  is  for  ever  seen,  and  Jesus  is  the  theme  of  every 
song. 

April  9.  What  shall  a  stupid  Christian  do? 
Stupid  Christian  did  I  say  1  Can  a  Christian  ever 
feel  stupid?  It  is  an  inconsistent  title.  But  not- 
withstanding all  my  death-like  stupidity,  I  cannot 
renounce  the  hope  of  being  a  child  of  the  Most 
High.  What  shall  I  do,  a  dependent,  guilty  crea- 
ture, to  gain  access  to  thy  mercy-seat,  and  derive 
a  supply  of  grace  from  the  fountain  of  life.  Draw 
me,  thou  Saviour  of  sinners,  and  I  will  follow  thee. 
O  lead  me  beside  the  still  waters,  and  refresh  my 
soul  with  heavenly  food. 

April  11.  This  day  has  been  appointed  by  the 
Governor,  for  Humiliation,  Fasting,  and  Prayer. 
Humble  me,  oh  thou  great  Jehovah !  Enable  me  to 
fast  from  iniquity,  and  deeply  to  deplore  my  in- 
gratitude and  rebellion.  Father,  guide  me ;  and 
prepare  my  soul  for  that  world  of  bliss,  where  sor- 
row will  for  ever  cease,  and  weeping  will  be  turned 
into  rejoicing. 

April  13.  Weep,  oh  my  soul,  for  the  depravity 
of  human  nature.  But  floods  of  tears  can  never 
wash  away  its  stains.  Let  me  then  fly  to  Calvary 
— there  I  find  a  fountain  open,  and  a  sufficiency  to 
supply  all  my  wants. 


93  THE    LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

In  all  my  troubles,  sharp  and  strong, 

My  soul  to  Jesus  flies ; 
My  anchor-hold  is  firm  in  him, 

When  swelling  billows  rise. 


April  17.  How  shall  I  record  the  events  of  this 
day  !  How  can  I  tranquillize  my  disturbed  mind 
enough  to  engage  in  the  once  delightful  employ- 
ment of  writing?  I  returned  from  Boston  in  the 
morning,  after  spending  three  days  very  agreeably 
with  my  friends  C.  and  N.  M.  handed  me  a  letter 
with  an  appearance  which  indicated  that  something 
unusual  was  contained  in  it.  I  broke  the  seal,  and 
what  were  my  emotions,  when  I  read  the  name  of 

.     This  was  not  a  long  wished  for  letter, — no, 

it  was  a  long  dreaded  one,  which  I  was  conscious 
would  involve  me  in  doubt,  anxiety,  and  distress. 
Nor  were  the  contents  such,  as  I  might  answer  at 
a  distant  period ; — they  required  an  immediate  an- 
swer. And  now  what  shall  I  say  ?  How  shall  I 
decide  this  important,  this  interesting  question  1 — 
Shall  I  consent  to  leave  for  ever  the  parent  of  my 
youth,  the  friends  of  my  life ;  the  dear  scenes  of 
my  childhood,  and  my  native  country ;  and  go  to 
a  land  of  strangers,  "  not  knowing  the  things  that 
shall  befal  me  there  ?"  O  for  direction  from  heaven ! 
"  O  for  that  wisdom  which  is  profitable  to  direct !" 
I  will  go  to  God,  and  with  an  unbiassed  and  unpre- 
judiced mind,  seek  his  guidance.     I  will  cast  this 


OF    HARRIET    XEWELL.  97 

heavy  burden  on  him,  humbly  trusting  that  he  will 
sustain  me,  and  direct  me  in  the  path  of  duty. 

April  19.  The  important  decision  is  not  yet 
made.  I  am  still  wavering.  I  long  to  see  and 
converse  with  my  dear  mother !  So  delicate  is  my 
situation,  that  I  dare  not  unbosom  my  heart  to  a 
single  person.  What  shall  1  do  ?  Could  tears  di- 
rect me  in  the  path  of  duty,  surely  I  should  be  di- 
rected. My  heart  aches  ; — I  know  not  what  to  do  ! 
— "  Guide  me,  O  thou  great  Jehovah." 

April  21.  Sleep  has,  for  the  three  past  nights, 
been  to  me  a  stranger;  so  greatly  has  this  subject 
agitated  and  distressed  me.  Obliged  through  weak- 
ness to  lie  down  after  dinner,  and  weary,  indeed 
worn  out  with  fatigue  of  mind,  I  fell  asleep,  and 
for  one  hour  forgot  distant  India,  and  all  the  im- 
portant questions  connected  with  it.  I  have  now 
retired  to  my  chamber,  once  more  to  vent,  in  silence, 
my  unavailing  sighs,  and  with  an  almost  bursting 
heart,  implore  divine  relief  and  direction. 

I  shall  go  home  on  Tuesday. — Never  did  I  so 
greatly  long  to  visit  the  dear  native  dwelling. 

April  22.  Perhaps,  my  dear  mother  will  imme- 
diately say,  Harriet  shall  never  go.  Well,  if  this 
should  be  the  case,  my  duty  would  be  plain.  I 
cannot  act  contrary  to  the  advice  and  express  com- 
mands of  a  pious  mother. 

April  24.  Yesterday  I  returned  in  safety  to  my 
J 


98  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

home  in  Haverhill.  How  great  was  my  astonish- 
ment on  finding  my  dear  Mama,  "  tranquil  as  a 
summer's  eve."  She  leaves  me  wholly  to  my  own 
decision.  I  am  distressed,  greatly  distressed.  May 
Heaven  direct  me  ! 


The  anxiety  and  distress,  which  the  proposal  of 
Mr.  Newell  occasioned,  may  be,  in  some  degree, 
conceived,  from  these  extracts  from  her  Journal 
and  her  letters.  Though  far  from  being  a  matter 
in  which  her  heart  was  indifferent,  the  great  inquiry 
with  her  was,  what  was  her  duty  ? 

Her  friends  were  always  dear  to  her,  and  never 
more  so  than  at  that  moment.  And  she  was  alike 
dear  to  them.  Her  mother  gave,  indeed,  her  full 
consent,  that  she  should  act,  as  her  own  convictions 
of  duty  should  lead  her ;  but  it  was  not  without  a 
most  painful  struggle  betAveen  affection  and  reli- 
gious principle.  From  many  others,  she  received 
much  discouragement;  even  from  many,  whose 
christian  character  gave  weight  to  their  opinions. 

But  the  importance  of  missionary  efforts  she 
never  doubted ;  and  the  usefulness  of  female  co- 
operation,  especially  in  India,  to  which  this  first 
American  foreign  mission  was  directed,  was  sup- 
ported by  abundant  evidence.  "  These  circum- 
stances," said  Mr.  Newell,  "  led  her  to  examine 
the  subject  prayerfully,  and  to  consider  it  altogether 


OF  HARRIET   NEWELL.  99 

as  a  question  of  duty ;  in  which  she  had  nothing 
to  do,  but  to  seek  divine  direction,  and  to  obey  the 
will  of  God.  The  resolution,  which  she  at  length 
formed,  of  spending  her  life  among  the  heathen, 
was  truly  her  own :  and  in  this  resolution  she 
steadfastly  continued  till  death." 

Most  of  the  hesitation,  expressed  in  some  of  her 
subsequent  letters,  arose  from  another  cause ;  a 
doubt,  whether  her  constitution,  naturally  delicate, 
was  sufficiently  firm  to  sustain  the  probable  hard- 
ships of  a  missionary  life.  Mr.  Newell  himself 
had  some  painful  apprehensions,  that  her  health  or 
her  cheerfulness  would  fail  under  such  trials.  A 
confidential  friend,  to  whom  he  communicated  his 
anxiety,  replied  in  these  words  :  "  A  little  slender 
female  may  endure  losses  and  sufferings  as  cheer- 
fully and  resolutely  as  an  apostle.  The  lovely  hu- 
mility and  meekness  of  a  christian  woman,  are 
sometimes  connected  with  a  tranquillity  of  mind, 
that  no  calamities  can  ruffle,  and  a  firmness  that 
no  danger  or  distress  carimsubdue.  The  time  may 
come,  when  your  courage  may  sink,  and  when 
tlie  cheerfulness  and  resolution  of  your  Harriet 
will  at  once  astonish  and  animate  you."  "  1  have 
to  acknowledge,"  said  Mr.  Newell,  several  years 
afterwards,  "  that  these  predictions,  if  I  may  so 
call  them,  were  more  than  once  literally  fulfilled." 


100  THE  LIFE  AND  WHITINGS 

To  Mr.  Newell. 
Haverhill,  Wednesday,  April,  1811. 

"  Were  I  to  consult  the  natural  inclinations  of  my 
heart,  my  love  of  worldly  ease,  and  temporal  enjoy- 
ment, my  dread  of  ridicule  from  the  world,  die.  I 
should  decidedly  answer  in  the  negative.  But  these 
are  not  the  only  difficulties.  If  I  reflect  upon  my 
youth,  the  little  knowledge  I  have  of  the  world,  the 
want  of  abilities,  and  a  stronger  assurance  of  my  in- 
terest in  the  covenant  of  grace,  I  tremble  at  the 
idea.  I  wish  to  follow  the  guidance  of  heaven. 
The  subject  is  too  solemn  to  be  trifled  with,  and  too 
important  to  be  hastily  decided. 

Wishing  to  converse  personally  with  my  dear 
mother,  I  have  returned  to  Haverhill.  It  afforded 
me  much  consolation  to  find  her  calm  and  submis- 
sive. Gladly  would  I  leave  with  her,  the  dear 
guardian  of  my  youth,  this  point,  and  wait  her  deci- 
sion. But  no.  Although  she  will  not  refuse  her 
consent,  nor  oppose  any  determination  I  may  come 
to,  yet  she  will  not  adv^e.  Who,  then,  shall  guide 
and  direct  me  ?  Should  I  apply  for  advice  to  other 
christians,  their  opinions  would  vary  like  the  wind. 
Should  I  wait  for  an  answer  to  prayer,  I  might  be 
guided  by  my  own  imagination,  and  instead  of  fol- 
lowing the  Saviour,  might  follow  my  selfish  inter- 
ests. Oh  !  for  the  direction  of  Jehovah.  I  tremble 
lest  I  should  dishonour  God  by  an  improper  deci- 


OF    HARRIET    NEWELL.  101 

sion.  Will  Mr.  Newell  remember  Harriet  at  the 
mercy  seat?  Will  he  implore  for  her  the  guidance 
of  that  covenant  Redeemer,  whom  she  has  professed 
to  love.  It  will  be  a  source  of  consolation  to  be 
assured  of  a  remembrance  in  the  prayers  of  chris- 
tians." 


To  her  sister  M. 

Haverhill,  Wednesday, 
"  Without  hesitating  for  a  subject,  I  will  now,  my 
dear  Mary,  give  you  a  free  statement  of  what  has 
passed  since  I  left  you.  I  improved  the  opportunity 
while  the  passengers  were  dining  at  R.  and  called 
on  Mr.  S.  He  immediately  recognized  me,  and 
appeared  glad  to  see  me.  After  being  questioned 
respecting  the  exercises  of  my  mind,  since  the  re- 
formation at  Bradford,  the  subject  turned  upon 
Nancy's  mission.  /  did  not  introduce  it.  He  was 
strongly  in  favour  of  it ;  would  not  oppose  it  on  any 
account.  He  put  the  question  to  me,  what  if  a 
Missionary  should  ask  you  to  go,  would  you  dare 
refuse?  So  great  was  my  embarrassment,  my  coun- 
tenance soon  betrayed  the  feelings  of  my  heart.  I 
said  nothing.  When  I  came  out,  he  followed  me 
to  the  door,  and  asked  me  if  I  would  make  a  friend 
of  him?  He  told  me  if  I  had  an  opportunity  to  go  to 
the  heathen  lands,  not  to  let  any  thing  but  a  strong 
conviction  that  it  was  not  duty,  prevent.  If  friends 
I  2 


102  THE    LIFE    AND    WRITINGS 

opposed  it — pray  for  them — make  it  a  subject  of 
prayerful  deliberation,  but  by  no  means  to  relin- 
quish it,  if  possible.  I  engaged  his  secrecy  and 
prayers  and  left  him.  We  reached  Haverhill  about 
five — found  all  the  family  well.  And  now  my  dear 
sister,  how  do  you  think  I  found  our  dear  mother, 
she  was  calm,  and  apparently  happy.  My  return 
was  not  wholly  unexpected.  Conversing  with  her 
alone,  she  told  me,  that  the  subject  had  given  her 
great  anxiety,  but  now  she  felt  submissive,  and 
could  raise  no  objection  either  way.  Mr.  N.  spent 
last  week  in  Bradford — perhaps  this.  With  Mama's 
consent,  I  have  this  day  answered  his  painful  let- 
ter— observing  that  I  could  not  at  present  come  to 
a  full  determination.  And  now,  dear  Mary,  by 
whom  shall  I  be  guided?  Even  Elizabeth  will  not  say 
one  word  against  it. — Although  she  says,  she  should 
rather  go,  than  have  me,  yet  she  never  has  brought 
one  objection.  I  have  told  you  all  I  know  at  pre- 
sent upon  this  subject.  My  return  to  Haverhill  has 
not  lessened  my  desires  to  visit  the  missionary 
ground,  nor  induced  me  to  think  it  is  not  my  duty 
to  go.  But  I  think  I  can  say  with  my  dear  mother, 
that  I  do  feel  a  satisfaction  in  committing  this  to 
God.  How  is  your  health?  I  hope  my  dear,  dear 
Mary  was  not  injured  by  seeing  a  sister  in  distress 
and  doubt.  I  intended  writing  more,  but  am  prc- 
vented.     Mr.   N.  is  here — Oh   Mary  what  sliall  I 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  103 

say — how  shall   I  conduct?     My  head  aches,  and 
my  heart  aches ;  I  can  say  no  more.    In  haste, 

Harriet." 


To  her  sister  M.  at  Charlestown. 

"  Should  I  tell  you  there  is  a  prospect  of 

my  spending  the  remaining  part  of  this  short  life 
in  a  land  of  strangers ;  should  I  tell  you  I  do  se- 
riously think  of  leaving  my  native  dwelling,  my 
friends  and  my  companious,  for  ever,  would  you 
upbraid  me?  Could  you  attribute  it  to  want  of 
attachment  to  the  friends  of  my  youth,  or  to  entire 
ignorance  of  this  great  undertaking?  You  would 
not,  you  covld  not.,  did  you  know  the  conflict  which 
almost  rends  my  heart.  Never  before  did  my  dear 
mama,  brothers  and  sisters  appear  so  dear  to  me. 
But  God  commands  me !  In  his  holy  providence, 
he  now  offers  me  an  opportunity  of  visiting  the 
heatlien.  While  many  of  my  female  friends  who 
are  far  more  adequate  to  the  important  employment, 
are  permitted  to  enjoy  the  society  of  their  earthly 
relatives  through  life,  I  am  called  to  quit  the  scenes 
of  my  childhood,  and  go  to  a  far  distant  country. 
How  can  I  ever  pray  for  the  promotion  of  the  gos- 
pel among  the  heathen,  if  I  am  unwilling  to  ufler 
my  little  aid  when  such  an  opportunity  is  given? 


104  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

I  know  what  to  expect  from  a  gay  and  thoughtless 
world.  But  I  have  this  consolation,  that  ridicule 
cannot  injure  my  soul. 

I  have  this  consolation — if  the  motives  by  which 
I  am  actuated  are  sincere  and  good,  God  will  ac- 
cept the  inclination  to  glorify  him,  even  though  I 
should  not  be  made  useful.  But  my  dear  sister, 
this  is  a  trying  season  !  It  is  from  God  alone  that 
I  derive  the  least  sensible  comfort.  This  world  has 
lost  its  power  to  charm,  and  all  its  applause  is  a 
trifle  light  as  air.  My  companions  are  perhaps  ac- 
cusing me  of  superstition  and  the  love  of  novelty. 
But  God  alone  knows  the  motives  by  which  I  am 
actuated,  and  he  alone  will  be  my  final  judge.  Let 
me  but  form  such  a  decision  as  he  will  approve, 
and  I  ask  no  more.  Willingly  will  I  let  go  my 
eager  grasp  of  the  things  of  time  and  sense,  and 
flee  to  Jesus.  Oh  that  he  would  prepare  me  for 
the  future  events  of  life,  and  glorify  himself  in  the 
disposal  of  my  concerns." 


To  Miss  M.  S.  of  Boston. 
HaverJiill,  Sahhath  eve — Marj^  1811. 
"  While  agitated  with  doubts  and  conflicts,  with 
the  gay  world  in  opposition,  it  has  aflbrded  me  much 
consolation  to  think  I  have  a  friend  in  M.  who  can 
feel  my  sorrows,  and  sympathize  with  me  in  grief. 
I  have  passed  through  many  interesting  and  solemn 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  105 

scenes  since  I  last  saw  you.  Returning  to  Haver- 
hill, 1  found  my  dear  mama  calm  and  composed.  So 
completely  was  she  filled  with  a  sense  of  the  short- 
ness of  time,  the  uncertainty  of  life,  and  the  duty 
of  giving  up  our  dearest  comforts  to  the  Lord,  that 
she  never  raised  one  objection,  but  wished  me  to 
act  as  my  conscience  directed.  I  felt  an  unspeak- 
able consolation  in  committing  the  disposal  of  this 
event  to  God.  I  thought  I  could  willingly  re- 
nounce my  own  opinion,  and  sitting  at  the  feet  of 
Jesus,  be  guided  entirely  by  him.  Mr.  N.  has 
visited  us  frequently.  He  wishes  not  to  influence 
me  ;  he  would  not  if  he  could. 

And  now,  my  dear  M.  what  will  you  say  to  me 
when  I  tell  you,  that  I  do  think,  seriously  think  of 
quitting  my  native  land  for  ever,  and  of  going  to  a 
far  distant  country,  "  not  knowing  the  things  which 
shall  befall  me  there."  Should  I  refuse  to  make 
this  sacrifice,  refuse  to  lend  my  little  aid  in  the 
promulgation  of  the  gospel  amongst  the  heathen, 
how  could  I  ever  expect  to  enjoy  the  blessing  of 
God,  and  peace  of  conscience,  though  surrounded 
with  every  temporal  mercy?  It  would  be  pleasant 
to  spend  the  remaining  part  of  my  life  with  my 
friends,  and  to  have  them  surround  my  dying  bed. 
But  no!  I  must  relinquish  their  society,  and  fol- 
low God  to  a  land  of  strangers,  where  millions  of 
my  fellow  sinners  are  perishing  for  lack  of  vision. 


106  THE    LIFE    AND    WRITINGS 

I  have  professed,  my  friend,  for  these  two  years 
past,  to  derive  comfort  only  from  God.  Here,  then, 
is  a  consoling  reflection,  that  the  ever  blessed  Jesus 
is  able  to  support  and  comfort  me,  as  well  in  the 
sultry  climes  of  India,  as  in  my  dear  native  land. 
I  trust  that  he  will  make  his  promise  good,  that  as 
my  day  is,  so  shall  my  strength  be.  The  wintry 
storms  of  life  will  soon  be  over ;  and  if  I  have  com- 
mitted my  immortal  interest  into  the  hands  of  God, 
I  shall  shortly  find  a  sweet  release  from  every  woe. 
So  visibly  have  I  beheld  the  hand  of  Providence  in 
removing  some  obstacles  which  once  I  thought  al- 
most insurmountable,  that  I  dare  not  object.  All 
my  friends,  with  whom  I  have  conversed,  since  my 
return  to  Haverhill,  advise  me  to  go.  Some  chris- 
tians, who  were  formerly  opposed,  after  obtaining 
a  more  extensive  knowledge  of  the  subject,  think 
females  would  be  useful.  The  people  of  this  world 
probably  view  this  subject  as  they  do  others.  Those 
who  have  never  felt  the  worth  of  their  own  souls, 
account  it  superstition  and  hypocritical  zeal,  for 
christians  to  sacrifice  their  earthly  pleasures,  for 
the  sake  of  telling  the  heathen  world  of  a  Saviour. 
But  all  the  ridicule  that  the  gay  and  thoughtless 
sinner  can  invent,  will  not  essentially  injure  me. 
If  I  am  actuated  by  love  to  the  Saviour  and  his 
cause,  nothing  on  earth  or  hell  can  hurt  me.  I 
must  ask  your  prayers  for  me.     We  have  prayed 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  107 

together ;  O  let  us  now,  though  separated  in  per- 
son, unite  at  the  throne  of  grace.  Perhaps  my 
views  of  this  subject  may  be  altered ;  and  God  may 
yet  prepare  a  way  for  me  to  continue  in  America. 
O,  that  I  might  be  submissive,  and  humbly  wait  on 
God.  He  can  direct  me  at  this  eventful  crisis,  and 
glorify  himself.     Affectionately  yours, 

Harriet." 


To  S.  H.  of  Newbury. 

Haverhill,  June  12,  1811. 
"  How  shall  I  sufficiently  thank  my  dear  Miss 
H.  for  the  kind  token  of  affectionate  remembrance, 
which  she  was  kind  enough  to  send  me?  Your 
letter  really  exhilarated  my  languid  spirits.  I  had 
spent  the  evening  in  conversation  with  Mr.  N.  The 
subject  of  the  contemplated  Mission  was  renewedly 
talked  over,  and  the  dangers,  the  crosses,  the  mani- 
fold trials  of  such  an  important  undertaking,  were 
themes  which  engrossed  our  thoughts.  Depressed 
with  anxious  apprehensions,  and  in  doubt  respect- 
ing duty,  Mrs.  G.  handed  me  a  letter,  and  the  well 
known  hand  of  the  writer  I  soon  recognized.  The 
contents  dispelled  many  a  heart-rending  sigh. 
Would  to  heaven  I  could  prevent  distress  from  ever 
entering  the  heart  of  a  widowed,  beloved  parent, 
and  the  dearest  brothers  and  sisters.  O  Miss  H. 
could  these  dear  friends  but  go  with  me  to  distant 


108  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

India — but  alas ;  that  is  a  fruitless  wish  ; — but 
were  it  possible  that  this  could  be  the  case,  1  think 
I  could  quit  America  without  reluctance,  and  even 
rejoice  to  spend  my  life  among  the  benighted 
heathen.  Sometimes,  I  can  reflect  upon  this  sub- 
ject with  composure,  and  even  long  to  be  on  mis- 
sionary ground,  where  superstition  and  idolatry 
usurp  the  sway  ;  I  think  I  can  bid  my  dear  friends 
a  last  farewell,  with  calmness,  and  follow,  with  de- 
light, the  leadings  of  Providence.  But  at  other 
times,  I  fear  that  this  is  not  the  situation  God 
has  designed  for  me ;  and  if  it  is  not,  I  can 
never  lay  claim  to  the  promises  of  the  gospel,  or 
expect  the  support  of  an  Almighty  arm,  when  dan- 
gers stand  thick  around  me.  My  greatest  fear  is, 
that  I  shall  lose  all  courage  and  perseverance, 
should  I  go,  and  not  only  be  unhappy  myself,  but 
make  those  wretched  who  are  with  me.  But  are 
not  these  thoughts  criminal,  when  carried  to  excess? 
Ought  I  not  to  praise  the  Lord  for  what  I  have  re- 
ceived, and  trust  Him  for  a  supply  of  grace?  Ought 
I  not  to  examine  the  subject  carefully,  and  if,  on 
examination,  I  am  convinced  that  Jesus  calls  me  to 
make  these  great  sacrifices,  ought  I  not  to  do  it 
voluntarily,  and  leave  the  event  with  the  ruler  of 
the  universe? 

I  find,  my  dear  Miss  H.  that  I  am  now  in  great 
danger  of  being  actuated  by  a  strong  attachment. 


OF    HARRIET    NEWELL.  109 

Oh,  could  I  but  give  the  ever  blessed  God  the  first 
place  in  my  affections,  I  should  not  be  in  danger  of 
being  misled  by  earthly  objects.  Often  have  I 
adopted  the  words  of  the  pious  Mr.  Cowper : 

"  The  dearest  idol  I  have  known, 

Whate'er  that  idol  be : 
Help  me  to  tear  it  from  thy  throne, 

Ajid  worship  only  thee." 

When  shall  we  hope  for  a  visit  from  you?  Do 
write  me  often ;  your  letters  will  always  be  accept- 
able. Although  tired  and  fatigued  with  the  em- 
ployments  of  the  day,  I  have  improved  this  late 
hour  in  writing. 

Can  I  ask  the  favour  of  being  remembered  in 
your  intercessions  at  the  throne  of  grace?  Oh, 
that  Christians  would  pray  for  me.  Farewell,  my 
dear  Miss  H.  May  the  choicest  blessings  of  hea- 
ven be  yours.     I  am  affectionately  your 

Harriet." 


June  22.  I  have  this  day  taken  my  leave  of  Mr. 
N.  not  expecting  to  see  him  again  for  nine  months. 
I  can  hardly  feel  reconciled  to  his  departure,  but 
the  will  of  the  Lord  be  done.  Taking  every  cir- 
cumstance into  consideration,  1  am  fully  persuaded, 
it  will  be  most  for  his  interest  to  spend  the  summer 
and  winter  in  Philadelphia.  Why,  then,  should  I 
object? 

K 


110  THE    LIFE    AND    WRITINGS 

June  27.  It  is  now  almost  five  years  since  my 
mind  became  seriously  impressed  with  eternal  reali- 
ties. What  have  I  learned,  in  these  five  years,  of 
myself?  and  what  of  God  1  Weep,  oh  my  soul,  for 
past  transgressions  and  present  unfruitfulness. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Extracts  from  Letters  and  Journal  continued,  from 
her  engagement  to  Mr.  Newell,  until  the  close  of 
her  eighteenth  year. 

To  Miss  C.  F.  of  Boston. 

Haverhill,  June  29, 1811. 
"  I  THANK  you,  dear  C,  for  your  affectionate 
letter.  The  kind  interest  you  have  of  late  taken 
in  my  happiness,  has  greatly  endeared  you  to  my 
heart.  May  you  never  want  a  friend  to  sympathize 
with  you,  "  when  adverse  fortune  frowns,"  or  to 
rejoice  with  you,  when  "  life's  vale  is  strewed  with 
flowers  fresh."  If  the  remaining  days  of  my  short 
pilgrimage  are  to  be  spent  in  sorrow,  oh  that  hea- 
ven would  grant  C.  peace  and  happiness,  and  a  sure 
pledge  of  joys  to  come.  Where  my  future  lot  may 
be  cast,  time  only  can  determine.  If  I  can  but 
maintain  a  firm  and  unshaken  confidence  in  God, 
a  humble  reliance  on  his  blessed  promises,  I  shall 
be  safe,  though  temporal  comforts  languish  and 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  Ill 

die.  I  am  now  calculating  upon  a  life  of  trials  and 
hardships :  but  the  grace  of  Jesus  is  sufficient  for 
me.  The  friend  of  sinners  is  able  and  willing  to 
support  me  amid  scenes  of  danger  and  distress. 

When  I  bade  you  a  parting  adieu,  my  mind  was 
in  a  state  of  agitation  which  I  can  never  express. 
Dejected  and  weary,  I  arrived  at  the  dear  mansion 
where  I  have  spent  so  many  happy  hours.  My 
dear  Mama  met  me  at  the  door  with  a  countenance 
that  bespoke  the  tranquillity  of  her  mind.  The 
storm  of  opposition,  as  she  observed,  had  blown 
over,  and  she  was  brought  to  say  from  the  heart, 
"  thy  will  be  done."  Yes,  C.  she  had  committed 
her  child  to  God's  parental  care ;  and  though  her 
affection  was  not  lessened,  yet,  with  tears  in  her 
eyes,  she  said,  "  If  a  conviction  of  duty,  and  love 
to  the  souls  of  the  perishing  heathen,  lead  you  to 
India,  as  much  as  I  love  you,  Harriet,  1  can  only 
say,  Go." — Here  I  Avas  left  to  decide  the  all-im- 
portant question.  Many  were  the-  conflicts  within 
my  breast.  But,  at  length,  from  a  firm  persuasion 
of  duty,  and  a  willingness  to  comply,  after  much 
examination  and  prayer,  I  answered  in  the  affirm- 
ative. 

I  wish  to  tell  you  all  the  motives  that  have  actua- 
ted me  to  come  to  this  determination ;  likewise, 
how  all  the  difficulties,  which  applied  to  me  particu- 
larly, have  been  removed.     But  this  I  cannot  do 


112  THE  LIFE  AND  WHITINGS 

until  I  see  you.  Why  cannot  you  make  it  conve- 
nient to  spend  three  or  four  weeks  with  me  this 
summer  ?  To  assure  you  it  would  afford  me  hap- 
piness, would  be  but  what  you  already  know.  Write 
to  me,  C.  next  week  if  possible.  Let  me  know 
when  I  may  expect  you,  and  I  will  be  at  home. 
Perhaps  we  may  go  and  spend  a  day  or  two  with  our 
friends  in  N.  I  am  very  lonely.  Nancy  Hassel- 
tine  has  been  visiting  at  S.  ever  since  I  returned 
from  Charlestown.  Mr.  Newell  has  gone  to  Phila- 
delphia, where  he  expects  to  continue  until  a  short 
time  before  he  quits  his  native  country.  He  is  en- 
gaged in  the  study  of  medicine,  together  with  Mr. 
Hall.  Harriet." 

To  Mr.  Newell,  then  in  Philadelphia. 

Haverhill,  July  16,  1811. 
-"  With  respect  to  the  mission,  my  mind  has 


•never  been  so  solemnly  impressed  as  since  you  left 
me.  Various  indeed  have  been  my  feelings.  I 
fear  I  have  not  thought  enough  of  the  most  im- 
portant qualification  of  all,  viz.  a  heart  wholly 
devoted  to  God.  Sometimes,  when  reflecting  on 
this  subject,  I  think  I  shall  welcome  the  day,  which 
will  land  me  on  India's  shores,  that  I  may  have  an 
opportunity  of  telling  those  dear  benighted  females, 
what  I  have  felt  of  a  Saviour's  love,  and  of  the 
worth  of  his  blessed  gospel.  At  other  times,  a 
sense  of  the  dangers  and  hazards  of  a  missionary 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  113 

life  quite  depresses  my  spirits,  and  deprives  me  of 
cA'ery  enjoyment.  Is  it  a  delusion,  or  do  I  really 
feel  willing  to  sacrifice  the  pleasures  and  comforts 
of  life,  which  I  might  enjoy  in  my  native  country, 
and  unite  with  the  few  dear  brethren  and  sisters,  in 
using  my  feeble  efforts  to  christianize  the  heathen  ? 
I  think  upon  the  whole  that  I  am  decided.  I 
have  never  met  with  so  mucli  encouragement  as  of 
late.  I  have  conversed  freely  with  a  number  of 
christian  ministers,  who  unanimously  say,  'go,  and 
may  the  blessed  Saviour  go  with  you.'  But  I  can- 
not bear  the  idea  that  my  going  should  be  attended 
with  so  many  anxieties  on  your  part.  Unless  I 
have  a  hope  of  rendering  Mr.  Newell  in  some  de- 
gree happy  by  sympathizing  with  him  in  trouble, 
mitigating  some  pain,  or  lightening  some  heavy 
burden,  I  ought  not  to  go.  If  I  should  only  be  an 
additional  care,  a  heavy  incumbrance,  without  af- 
fording him  any  assistance  in  the  arduous  under- 
taking, the  case  ought  to  have  been  decided  in  the 
negative  long  ere  this.  Will  you  promise  me  you 
will  overcome  these  feelings,  which  I  have  so  often 
heard  you  express.  I  have  friends — what  cause  for 
gratitude  that  I  have  them  to  leave.  I  have  a  i)lea- 
sant  home — this  likewise  calls  for  gratitude — but 
the  presence  of  the  great  Jehovali  would  make  even 
a  mud-walled  cottage  desirable.  You  fear  I  shall 
lose  my  courage  and  look  back  with  longing  de- 
K  2 


114  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

sires  toward  America — this  I  likewise  fear ;  but 
that  God  who  has  said  that  his  grace  is  sufficient 
for  his  children,  will,  if  I  sincerely  desire  it,  grant 
me  new  resolution  and  strength  to  persevere.  From 
God  is  all  my  aid.  Oh  pray  for  me,  that  1  may 
possess  those  qualifications  which  are  requisite. 

August  1.  "I  think  of  the  days  of  other  years, 
and  am  sad."  But  God  is  unchangeably  the  same. 
Blessed  be  his  holy  name,  he  has  not  given  me  up 
to  hardness  of  heart,  but  is  often,  at  seasons,  worthy 
of  grateful  remembrance,  making  me  to  feel  the 
importance  of  living  a  holy  life,  and  of  promoting 
the  glory  of  his  cause  in  the  world. 

August  4.  Communion  day.  Stupid  and  insensi- 
ble while  I  professedly  commemorated  the  dying 
love  of  my  covenant  Redeemer. 

*'I  hear,  but  seem  to  hear  in  vain, 

Insensible  as  steel ; 
If  aught  is  felt  'tis  only  pain 

To  find  I  cannot  feel." 

When  shall  I  enjoy  the  visits  of  a  Saviour's  love, 
in  his  sanctuary  and  at  his  table  !  Time  was,  when 
the  ordinances  of  the  gospel  were  refreshing  to  my 
soul.  1  sat  at  his  table,  and  his  fruit  was  sweet  to 
my  taste.  Why  this  change  in  my  feelings?  Is 
not  God  as  willing  and  as  able  to  delight  my  soul 
in  his  house  of  prayer,  as  when  light  first  dawned 


or  HARRIET  JEWELL.  115 

upon  my  mind?  He  most  certainly  is.  How  crimi- 
nal, then,  I  am  for  not  enjoying  constant  commu- 
nion with  him  !  Have  I  not  loved  idols,  more  than 
him  ?  Have  I  not  sought  happiness,  where  it  is 
not  to  be  found  ?  Oh  for  the  influences  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  to  attract  my  soul  to  the  centre  of  universal 
happiness ! 

Avg.  7.  I  have  just  laid  down  Home  on  Mis- 
sions. How  did  his  pious  heart  glow  with  benevo- 
lence to  his  fellow  creatures  !  How  ardently  did 
he  wish  for  the  promulgation  of  the  glorious  gospel, 
among  the  benighted  heathen  !  I  think,  for  a  mo- 
ment, I  partake  his  ardour,  and  long  to  hear  that  the 
standard  of  the  cross  is  set  up  in  the  distant  nations 
of  the  earth. 

"  Yes,  christian  heroes  I  go,  proclaim 
Salvation  through  Immanuel's  name : 
To  India's  clime  the  tidings  bear, 
And  plant  the  rose  of  Sharon  there." 

Willingly  would  I  sacrifice  the  dearest  earthly 
friend  to  engage  in  this  blessed  service.  Oh  that 
I  had  a  thousand  pious  relatives,  well  calculated 
for  the  important  station  of  Missionaries.  The 
tcnderest  ties  that  bind  me  to  them  should  be  ea- 
gerly cut ;  and  I  would  say  to  them,  '  go,  and  let  the 
destitute  millions  of  Asia  and  Africa  know,  there 
is  compassion  in  the  hearts  of  christians  ;  tell  them 
of  the  love  of  Jesus,  and  the  road  to  bliss  on  high.' 


116  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

Providence  now  gives  me  an  opportunity  to  go  my- 
self to  the  heathen.  Shall  I  refuse  the  offer — shall  I 
love  the  glittering  toys  of  this  dying  world  so  well, 
that  I  cannot  relinquish  them  for  God  ?  Forbid  it 
heaven !  Yes,  I  will  go.  However  weak  and  un- 
qualified I  am,  there  is  an  all-sufficient  Saviour 
ready  to  support  me.  In  God  alone  is  my  hope.  I 
will  trust  his  promises,  and  consider  it  one  of  the 
highest  privileges  that  could  be  conferred  upon  me, 
to  be  permitted  to  engage  in  his  glorious  service 
among  the  wretched  inhabitants  of  India. 


To  Mr.  Newell. 

Haverhill,  Aug,  9,  1811. 
—  "I  AM  astonished  at  my  calmness  when  con- 
templating the  probable  events  of  my  future  life. — 
Shall  I  impute  these  feelings  to  insensibility  ?  Have 
I  no  ties  to  bind  me  to  my  native  country  ?  Have  I 
no  natural  affection  for  my  friends?  Surely  it  is  not 
because  I  have  taken  a  wrong  view  of  the  subject, 
and  am  anticipating  a  life  of  ease  and  tranquillity. 
Why  is  it  thus?  Often  do  I  look  forward,  not  only 
without  distress,  but  with  a  degree  of  pleasure,  once 
unknown.  I  feel  a  satisfaction  in  committing  my 
mortal  interest  to  God,  and  in  relying  on  him  for 
those  supplies  of  grace,  which  will  enable  me  to 
persevere  in  the  path  of  duty.  The  subject  is 
solemn  and  important.     While  my  heart  sometimes 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  117 

exults  at  the  prospect  of  being  made  the  favoured 
instrument  of  bringing  home  one  heathen  to  Jesus ; 
T  often  tremble,  lest  some  inferior  motive  should 
induce  me  to  make  these  great  sacrifices.  But  was 
it  any  earthly  consideration  which  first  directed  my 
thoughts  to  the  heathen  world  ?  O  no." 

Aug,  11.  How  reviving  to  my  disconsolate  mind, 
has  been  the  word  of  life,  this  day  !  O,  this  adorable 
plan  of  salvation !  Have  I  the  least  inclination  to 
alter  one  single  part  of  it,  if  I  could  ?  O  no,  I  would 
not  be  less  holy — I  would  not  wish  the  author  of  it 
to  exact  less  perfect  obedience  from  his  creatures. 

Mr.  R.  drank  tea  with  us.  I  felt  the  same  back- 
wardness in  conversing  upon  the  things  of  the  king- 
dom that  I  usually  do.  Whence  this  criminal  dif- 
fidence !  O  when  will  divine  grace  so  absorb  my 
heart,  that  my  stammering  tongue  shall  be  loosed, 
and  Jesus  and  his  salvation  be  my  constant  theme ! 
If  I  cannot  unite  in  conversing  with  believers,  in  a 
land  where  religion  flourishes,  how  can  I  speak 
to  the  benighted  heathen  of  India,  whose  minds  are 
involved  in  pagan  darkness? 


To  her  Sister  E. 
Haverhill^  Tuesday  morning. 

"  I  HAVE  lately  been  led  to  reflect  on  the 

probable  scenes  of  my  future  life  with  a  degree  of 


118  TJIE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

satisfaction,  and  pleasure.  The  idea  that  God  can 
make  use  of  the  weakest  instruments  to  promote 
his  glory,  has  afforded  me  much  consolation.  I 
know  the  foundation  is  sure,  and  the  cause  a  bless- 
ed one  to  be  engaged  in.  Be  the  difficulties  ever 
so  many,  the  undertaking  ever  so  hazardous,  yet  if 
I  should  be  made  the  humble  instrument  of  turning 
one  poor  heathen  from  the  worship  of  dumb  idols, 
to  the  service  of  the  living  God,  how  great  will  be 
my  recompense,  how  glorious  the  reward.  Who 
would  not  be  willing  to  sacrifice  those  enjoyments 
which  a  parent's  house  affords,  leave  for  ever  their 
beloved  country,  and  spend  the  remnant  of  their 
life,  in  the  delightful  employment  of  teaching  lis- 
tening, attentive,  dear  benighted  heathens,  the 
way  to  Jesus,  the  road  to  glory?  Elizabeth,  my 
heart  exults  at  the  thought.  Yes,  I  will  go  ;  relying 
on  all-sufficient  grace  to  bear  me  conqueror  through. 
The  presence  of  Jehovah  will  make  a  cottage 
desirable ;  the  love  of  Jesus,  and  a  desire  for  the 
salvation  of  the  deluded  inhabitants  of  the  eastern 
world,  shall  lead  me  to  cut  these  tender  ties  which 
so  closely  unite  me  to  American  shores,  and  say  in 
the  language  of  submission, 

"Here  am  I  Lord,  send  me  where  thou  wilt. 
Should  fate  command  me  to  the  farthest  verge 
Of  the  green  earth,  to  distant  barb'rous  climes, 
Rivers  unknown  to  song ;  where  first  the  sun 
Gilds  Indian  mountains,  or  his  setting  beam 


OF    HARRIET    NEWELL.  119 

Flames  on  the  Atlantic  isles ;  'tis  nought  to  me  : 

Since  God  is  ever  present,  ever  felt. 

In  the  void  waste  as  in  the  cit}'  full ; 

And  where  he  vital  breathes,  there  must  be  joy." 

When  my  mind  is  engaged  contemplating  the 
object  of  this  mission,  all  seeming  difficulties  often 
vanish,  the  view  delights  my  heart,  and  it  is  with 
reluctance  I  dismiss  the  subject.  A  consciousness 
of  my  want  of  proper  qualifications  for  this  arduous 
undertaking,  leads  me  to  that  fountain,  where  every 
want  is  abundantly  supplied." 


To  Miss  M.  S.  of  Boston. 
Haver  hilly  Sabbath,  Aug*  11,  1811. 
"  How  great,  my  dear  M.  would  be  the  pleasure, 
could  I  retreat  with  you  to  some  lonely  corner,  far 
from  the  busy  haunts  of  this  vain  world,  and  un- 
bosom to  you  the  secrets  of  my  heart,  instead  of 
writing  to  you.  But  this  dear  privilege  is  denied 
me.  I  must  be  content  with  expressing  a  few  un- 
connected thoughts  on  paper  for  the  present,  and 
will  anticipate  a  happy  meeting  with  you  on  earth, 
and  a  still  happier  one  in  those  regions,  where  the 
friends  of  Immanuel  will  never  more  be  separated. 
What  if  our  intercourse  on  earth  should  cease  ?  If 
we  are  the  followers  of  the  Lamb,  our  prayers  will 
unitedly  ascend  to  the  same  blessed  throne  while 
we  live,  and  when  our  pilgrimage  is  ended,  our 


120  THE    LIFE    AND    WRITINGS 

friendship  will  exist  and  flourish  for  ever.  M.  we 
are  pilgrims,  we  are  strangers  in  a  barren  land. 
This  world  is  not  our  portion ;  it  is  incapable  of 
satisfying  our  desires.  The  glittering  toys  of  life 
are  not  calculated  to  afford  real  enjoyment.  There 
is  nothing  in  heaven  or  earth,  but  God,  that  can 
delight  our  hearts,  and  ease  us  of  the  heavy  load 
of  sin.  Let  us  not  be  satisfied  with  the  low  and 
grovelling  pursuits  of  time ;  but  let  us  look  to  the 
unchangeable  Jehovah,  for  a  supply  of  his  soul  re- 
freshing grace.  How  much  has  God  done  for  us 
individually  ?  He  has,  as  we  humbly  trust,  made  us 
partakers  of  his  grace,  and  redeemed  us  from  eternal 
death.  What  shall  we  render  to  him  for  this  abun- 
dant mercy  ?  O  let  our  future  lives  evince  grati- 
tude, and  let  our  praises  unceasingly  flow  to  his 
throne.  Dear  M.  I  feel  as  though  I  had  done 
nothing  for  God.  Where  are  the  last  five  years  of 
my  wretched  life  ?  Can  they  witness  to  my  exer- 
tions in  the  cause  of  the  Lord  ?  "  I  think  of  the 
days  of  other  years,  and  my  soul  is  sad."  All  is  a 
barren  waste.  A  few  heartless  duties  and  cold 
formalities  will  never  carry  me  to  heaven. 

Sabbath  eve.  This  day,  my  dear  M.  I  have 
been  highly  privileged.  I  have  heard  three  ser- 
mons preached  by  the  excellent  Mr.  R.  How 
sweet  is  the  gospel  to  the  heart  of  the  believer ! 
How  does  the  pure  word  of  truth  animate  the  de- 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  121 

sponding  sinner,  and  encourage  him  to  apply  to  the 
Lamb  of  God  for  pardon  and  sanctification  !  But 
of  this  glorious  gospel,  which  reveals  to  mortals  the 
way  of  salvation,  the  far  greater  part  of  the  inha- 
bitants of  the  earth  are  deprived.  "Where  there 
is  no  vision,  the  people  perish."  Thousands  of 
immortal  souls  are  entering  eternity,  and  peopling 
the  dark  realms  of  woe.  If  our  souls  are  of  greater 
importance  than  this  world  with  all  its  boasted 
treasures,  how  can  we  calculate  the  worth  of  those 
millions  of  souls,  which  are  equally  as  precious  as 
our  own?  We  have  had  the  Bible  in  our  hands 
from  our  childhood;  we  are  instructed  regularly 
from  this  precious  volume,  every  Sabbath.  We 
have  believing  friends  to  associate  with;  we  enjoy 
the  stated  ordinances  of  the  gospel.  But  the  dear 
heathen  have  no  such  privileges.  They  are  desti- 
tute of  Bibles,  Sabbaths,  and  churches.  The  in- 
habitants of  India,  to  atone  for  their  sins,  will  sub- 
mit to  the  most  cruel  tortures  imaginable.  Widows 
consent  to  be  burned  with  their  deceased  husbands ; 
parents  sacrifice  their  infant  offspring  to  appease 
the  anger  of  their  idol  gods.  But  this  dreadful  su- 
perstition vanishes  before  the  benignant  rays  of  the 
gospel,  as  the  morning  dew  before  the  rising  sun. 
We  enjoy  its  meridian  splendours.  Have  we  any 
benevolence?  Are  we  susceptible  of  feeling  for 
the  distresses  of  our  fellow  creatures?  As  we  value 
L 


122  THE    LIFE    AND    WRITINGS 

the  salvation  which  a  Saviour  offers ;  as  we  value 
his  tears,  his  labours,  and  his  death,  let  us  now 
seriously  ask  what  we  shall  do  for  the  salvation  of 
the  benighted  heathen?  If  we  are  not  permitted 
to  visit  them  ourselves,  and  declare  to  them  the 
efficacy  of  a  Saviour's  blood ;  yet  we  can  ardently 
pray  for  them.  And  not  only  pray  from  them,  but 
by  our  vigorous  exertions  we  can  awaken  a  mis- 
sionary spirit  in  others,  and  excite  them  also  to 
feel  for  those  who  are  perishing  in  pagan  darkness. 
M.  the  subject  is  copious  indeed.  I  might  easily 
write  till  the  rising  sun,  and  then  not  give  you  a 
perfect  delineation  of  the  wretchedness  of  many  of 
our  fellow  creatures.  But  I  must  leave  these  for- 
lorn wretches.  Suffice  it  to  say,  that  when  the 
whole  universe  shall  stand  collected  at  the  bar  of 
God,  we  shall  meet  them,  and  there  render  a 
solemn  account  for  the  manner  in  which  we  have 
conducted  ourselves  towards  them  in  this  world. 
I  hope  my  dear  M.  you  are  living  near  to  God,  and 
enjoying  times  of  refreshing  from  his  presence.  O 
pray  often,  and  remember  me  in  your  prayers.  I 
shall  ever  continue  to  love  you.  Farewell,  my 
dear  M.  Your  affectionate 

Harriet  Atwood." 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  123 

To  her  sister  M.  at  Charlestown. 

Haverhill.,  Aug.  1811. 

"  A  FEW  moments,  this  morning,  shall  be 

spent  in  writing  to  my  dear  sister.  Accept  my 
iicarty  congratulations  for  your  returning  health.  I 
often  think  of  you,  and  imagine  you  possessed  of 
every  comfort  which  can  render  life  desirable.  O 
may  these  streams  of  divine  goodness  lead  you  to 
the  fountain.  I  have  been  contrasting  your  present 
delightful  situation  with  the  trying  one  that  will 
probably  be  mine.  Although  I  could  shed  floods 
of  tears  at  the  idea  of  bidding  a  final  farewell  to 
the  dear  associates  of  my  youth,  and  the  guardism 
and  instructor  of  my  early  years ;  yet  a  conscious- 
ness that  this  is  the  path  marked  out  for  me  by  my 
heavenly  Father,  and  an  assurance  that  the  cause  I 
have  engaged  in  is  a  blessed  one,  impart  at  times 
an  indescribable  pleasure,  which  the  brightest 
earthly  prospects  could  not  bestow.  If  some  un- 
forseen  occurrence  should  prevent  my  going  to  the 
East  Indies,  I  shall  still  enjoy  the  satisfaction  of 
thinking  that  this  also  is  ordered  by  God.  Should 
I  never  go,  O  may  I  never  forget  the  wretched  in- 
habitants of  Hindostan,  nor  cease  to  pray  that  they 
may  enjoy  the  blessings  of  the  gospel." 

Aug.  13.  How  consoling  has  been  the  beloved 
promise,  when    sinking   under   the  contemplated 


124  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

difficulties  of  a  missionary  life;  "my  grace  is  suffi- 
cient for  thee.''''  Have  I  any  thing  but  an  unfaith- 
ful, depraved  heart,  to  discourage  me  in  this  great 
undertaking?  Here  the  Almighty  God,  the  Maker 
of  all  worlds,  the  infinite  Disposer  of  all  events,  has 
pledged  his  word  for  the  safety  of  his  believing 
children.  Sooner  will  the  universe  sink  into  no- 
thing, than  God  will  fail  of  performing  his  promises. 
The  cause  is  good — the  foundation  is  sure.  If  the 
Saviour  has  promised  a  sufficiency  of  his  almighty 
grace,  what  have  I  to  fear?  O  that  I  had  a  stronger 
confidence  in  God — a  heart  to  rely  on  him  for  grace 
to  help  in  every  time  of  need !  Be  the  difficulties 
ever  so  many,  the  trials  ever  so  great,  the  employ- 
ment ever  so  arduous,  He  hath  assured  me,  that  his 
grace  will  be  sufficient  to  support,  to  comfort,  and  to 
carry  me  safely  through.  And  when  I  reach  my  jour- 
ney's end,  how  trifling  will  earthly  sorrows  appear ! 
Aug.  14.  This  is  indeed  a  wretched  world. 
How  few  the  joys !  how  many  and  various,  the  sor- 
rows of  life !  Well ;  if  this  world  is  unsatisfying — 
"  if  cares  and  woes  promiscuous  grow,"  how  great 
the  consolation,  that  I  shall  soon  leave  it! 

"  Loose,  then,  from  earth,  the  grasp  of  fond  desire, 
"Weigh  anclior,  and  the  happier  climes  explore." 

In  the  Paradise  of  God,  every  rising  wish,  that 
swells  the  heart  of  the  celestial  inhabitant,  is  im- 
mediately gratified.     O  for  a  dismission  from  this 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  125 

earthly  tabernacle — O  for  an  entrance  into  those 
lovely  mansions !  My  soul  pants  for  the  full  en- 
joyment of  God.  I  cannot  bear  this  little  spiritu- 
ality— this  absurd  indifference  ;  I  long  to  be  swal- 
lowed up  in  endless  fruition  !  When  shall  I  die — 
when  shall  I  live  for  ever  ? 

Aug.  15.  A  letter  from  my  friend  Mr.  N. — May 
he  enjoy  the  light  of  Immanuel's  countenance ! 
Have  just  heard  of  Mr.  Judson's  arrival,  and  that 
he  expects  soon  to  set  out  for  India.  This  unex- 
pected news  deeply  affected  my  mind.  A  con- 
sciousness of  my  unpreparedness  for  this  arduous 
undertaking  makes  me  tremble.  But  I  will  give 
myself  to  God;  "  tis  all  tliat  I  can  do." 

Aug.  19.  Conscious  that  the  riches  and  honours 
of  this  world  will  not  be  mine,  my  deceitful  heart 
often  promises  solid  and  durable  happiness  in  the 
society  of  a  dear  friend.  But  how  vain  this  hope  ! 
O  let  me,  from  this  hour,  cease  from  anticipating 
happiness  from  creatures. — O  that  I  could  look  to 
God  alone  for  permanent  satisfaction. 

"  Dear  Saviour,  let  thy  beauties  be 

My  soul's  eternal  food  ; 
And  grace  command  my  heart  away 

From  all  created  g-ood." 

Aug.  20.     How  strong  is  Christian  friendship. 
He  who  enjoined  it  upon  his  followers,  to  love  God, 
has  likewise  commanded  them  to  love  one  another. 
L  2 


126  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

If  I  am  a  stranger  to  the  joys  of  pardoning  mercy ; 
if  I  am  an  enemy  to  holiness;  whence  arises  this 
union  with  Christians?  What  has  produced  this 
love  to  those,  who  resemble  God?  Formerly  I 
preferred  the  friendship  and  society  of  those,  whose 
hearts  were  at  enmity  with  God ;  who  disliked  the 
sublime  though  humbling  doctrines  of  the  gospel ; 
but  now  1  can  say  with  Ruth, "  thy  people  shall  be  my 
people."  My  soul  is  cemented  to  them ;  and  if  I  am 
not  greatly  deceived,  my  affection  is  the  strongest 
for  those,  who  live  nearest  to  God,  and  are  most 
concerned  for  his  glory.  I  love  the  most  abject 
creature  in  existence,  however  despised  by  the  wise 
men  of  this  world,  who  bears  the  image  of  the  lowly 
Jesus.  Yes ;  how  could  I  rejoice  to  give  the  en- 
dearing appellation  of  brother  or  sister,  to  one  of 
the  tawny  natives  of  the  East,  whom  grace  had 
subdued. 

Aug,  22.  Sweet  is  the  name  of  Immanuel  to 
believers.  That  name  speaks  peace  and  consola- 
tion to  their  troubled  minds.  In  him  they  find  a 
balm  for  every  woe. 

"  Jesus,  to  multitudes  unknown, 

O  name  divinely  sweet  I 
Jesus,  in  thee,  in  thee  alone, 

Wealth,  honour,  pleasure  meet. 
Should  both  the  Indies,  at  my  call. 

Their  boasted  stores  resign ; 
With  joy,  I  would  renounce  them  all. 

For  leave  to  call  t/iee  mine. 


OF  HARRIET  ?fEWELL.  127 

Should  earth's  vain  treasures  all  depart, 

Of  this  dear  gift  possessed, 
I'd  clasp  it  to  my  joyful  heart, 

And  be  for  ever  blessed." 


Is  this  the  language  of  my  heart?  Am  I  willing 
to  relinquish  the  pleasures,  the  honours,  the  riches 
and  the  applause  of  the  world,  for  leave  to  call 
Immanuel  mine  ?  If  so,  I  may  enjoy  exalted  hap- 
piness, even  in  a  land  of  strangers. 


To  Miss  H.  B.  of  Salem. 

Haverhill,  Aug.  23,  1811. 

"  Induced  by  the  repeated  solicitations  of  your 
sister  S.  I  have  retired  to  my  chamber,  determining 
to  devote  a  leisure  hour  to  renewing  a  correspond- 
ence, which  has  for  a  long  time  been  entirely  re- 
linquished. 

The  attachments  which  I  formed  in  the  early 
part  of  my  life,  have  of  late  been  greatly  strength- 
ened. Those  companions  in  whose  society,  *'  the 
longest  summer  days  seemed  too  much  in  haste," 
have  become  exceedingly  dear  to  my  heart.  You, 
my  II.  were  one  of  the  choicest  and  most  loved 
members  of  the  dear  familiar  circle.  Did  pensive 
melancholy  for  a  moment  assume  the  place  of  mirth 
and  gaiety  in  my  mind;  you  were  immediately 
acquainted  with  the  cause.  Did  my  youthful  heart 
beat  with   joy ;    if  you    were  a   partner,  joy  was 


128  THE    LIFE    AND    WRITINGS 

heightened.  But  particularly  dear  did  the  appella- 
tion of  friend  appear,  when  we  were  unitedly  de- 
pressed with  a  sense  of  the  divine  displeasure,  and 
when  our  souls,  as  we  then  thought,  were  irradiated 
with  the  light  of  truth,  and  washed  in  the  peace 
speaking  blood  of  Immanuel. 

Should  our  lives  be  spared,  very  different  will 
probably  be  our  future  destinies.  Blest  with  those 
beloved  friends,  whose  sympathy  alleviates  every 
grief,  whose  society  contributes  so  largely  to  your 
happiness,  and  indulged,  not  only  with  a  compe- 
tency, but  with  affluence  and  ease,  you  may  glide 
along  through  this  world,  almost  a  stranger  to  the 
ills  attendant  on  mortals.  But,  these  joys  remain 
not  for  me.  Destined  to  a  far  distant  land,  my  af- 
fectionate friends,  my  pleasant  home,  my  much 
loved  country,  I  must  leave  for  ever.  Instead  of 
the  soft  delights  and  elegances  of  life,  self-denials, 
hardships,  privations  and  sorrows  will  be  mine. 
Instead  of  tlie  improved  and  polished  society  of 
Haverhill  associates,  will  be  substituted  the  society 
of  the  uncivilized  Hindoos.  Instead  of  being  en- 
livened by  the  cheering  voice  of  a  believing  friend, 
I  shall  behold  thousands  prostrating  themselves  be- 
fore dumb  idols,  while  the  air  will  ring  with  the 
horrid  sounds  of  idol  music.  No  churches  will  be 
found  for  the  refreslmient  of  weary  pilgrims  ;  no 
joyful  assemblies,  where  saints  can  resort  to  unite 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  129 

ill  the  reviving  exercises  of  social  worship.  All 
will  be  dark,  every  thing  will  be  dreary,  and  not  a 
hope  of  worldly  happiness  will  be  for  a  moment 
indulged.  The  prime  of  life  will  be  spent  in  an 
unhealthy  country,  a  burning  region,  amongst  a 
people  of  strange  language,  at  a  returnless  distance 
from  my  native  land,  where  I  shall  never  more  be- 
hold the  friends  of  my  youth. 

Amid  these  discouragements,  I  often  find  my 
sinking  heart  desponding.  But  this  is  not  all. 
Even  while  blest  with  a  habitation  in  my  own 
country,  1  hear  some  of  those  friends  whom  I 
fondly  love,  accusing  me  of  love  of  novelty,  of  an 
invincible  attachment  to  a  fellow  creature,  of  su- 
perstition, and  of  wanting  a  great  name.  Wretched 
indeed,  will  be  my  future  lot,  if  these  motives  bear 
sway  in  my  determination.  Surrounded  by  so 
many  discouragements,  I  find  consolation  only  in 
God  !  "  None  of  these  things  move  me,  neither 
count  I  my  life  dear  unto  me."  A  consciousness 
that  this  is  the  path  which  my  heavenly  Father  hath 
selected  for  me,  and  an  ardent  desire  for  the  salva- 
tion of  the  benighted  heathen,  constrains  me  to 
cry,  "  Here  am  I,"  Lord,  send  me  where  thou  wilt. 
Daily  experience  convinces  me  that  the  glittering 
toys  of  life  are  not  capable  of  conferring  real  hap- 
piness. With  my  present  feelings,  I  may  enjoy  as 
much  happiness  in  India  as  in  America.     But  my 


130  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

great  consolation  is  that  life  is  short.  However 
great  may  be  my  trials,  they  will  soon  be  over.  H. 
I  feel  that  this  is  a  wretched  world.  It  is  nearly 
six  years  since,  I  humbly  trust,  I  committed  my  all 
to  God,  willing  that  he  should  dispose  of  me  as  he 
saw  best.  He  has  given  me  friends  ;  he  has  given 
me  many  earthly  comforts ;  but  he  is  now  appoint- 
ing me  trials,  greater  than  I  yet  have  known.  But 
I  think  I  can  say,  "/if  is  well.''''  Give  me  but  hum- 
ble resignation  to  thy  will,  O  my  God,  and  I  ask  no 
more.  The  presence  of  Imrnanuel  will  make  a 
cottage,  a  foreign  land,  and  savage  associates 
desirable.  What  but  the  light  of  the  Redeemer's 
countenance  can  make  me  happy  here? — and 
what  but  that  can  delight  my  soul,  in  a  far  dis- 
tant country  ? 

"For  me  remains  nor  time,  nor  space, 
My  country  is  in  every  place  ; 
]  can  be  calm  and  free  from  care 
On  an}'  shore,  since  God  is  there." 

It  seems  a  long  time  since  we  had  the  pleasure 
of  seeing  you  at  Haverhill.  Your  time  undoubted- 
ly passes  away  very  pleasantly  at  Salem.  May  your 
happiness  be  constantly  increasing,  at  the  return 
of  each  succeeding  year.  May  you  have  that  peace 
of  mind,  that  heart-felt  joy,  which  is  known  only  by 
the  decided  follower  of  Jesus.  This  is  pleasure 
that  knows  no  alloy,  and  of  which  death  can  never 


OF  HARRIET   NEWELL.  131 

deprive  you.  May  I  meet  you  with  all  my  dear 
friends,  in  that  world,  where  a  wide  sea  can  never 
separate  us.  I  hope  to  spend  many  happy  hours 
with  you  before  I  bid  you  a  final  farewell.  I  am 
affectionately  yours,  Harriet." 

Aug,  26.  What  word  can  be  more  impressive 
and  weighty  than  Eternity  ?  How  replete  with 
events  that  deeply  interest  every  intelligent  crea- 
ture !  How  full  of  ideas  too  big  for  utterance  !  And 
can  Eternity  be  mine,  "poor  pensioner  on  the 
bounties  of  an  hour?"  If  the  word,  which  has  pro- 
ceeded from  Jehovah,  be  true,  I  shall  surely  inhabit 
a  dread  Eternity,  when  this  short  life  is  ended.  O 
yes !  I  feel  that  I  have  an  immaterial  part,  which 
will  survive  "  the  wreck  of  matter,  and  the  crush 
of  worlds."  Death  can  never  extinguish  this  in- 
ward principle;  it  is  immortal;  it  will  continue 
the  same,  when  time  and  nature  fail.  And  shall  it 
exist  in  glory?  O,  let  me  fly  to  Jesus,  and  make 
his  arms  my  resting  place,  while  the  storms  of  di- 
vine wrath  are  gathering  over  an  impenitent  world. 
Then  shall  I  rest  securely,  when  the  heavens  are 
rolled  together  as  a  scroll,  when  the  elements  melt 
with  fervent  heat,  and  the  earth  shall  be  burned  up. 

September  1.  Far  from  the  happy  land,  where 
salvation  has  been  proclaimed,  my  thoughts  have 
wandered  over  the  stormy  seas,  to  regions,  whose 


132  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

inhabitants  are  sitting  in  the  sliadow  of  death.  No 
light  of  divine  revelation  beams  on  them.  No  sanc- 
tuaries where  God  is  worshipped,  are  erected  for 
them — no  communion  tables — no  bread  and  wine 
to  remind  them,  that  a  Saviour  shed  his  blood  on 
Calvary  for  them !  Weep,  O  my  soul  for  the  for- 
lorn heathen. — Be  astonished  at  the  stupidity  of 
Christians — be  astonished  at  thine  own  indifference 
about  their  wretched  condition.  O  thou  blessed 
Redeemer,  thou  who  didst  commission  thy  disciples 
of  old  to  preach  the  gospel  of  thy  grace  to  every 
creature ;  wilt  thou  send  forth  labourers :  make  the 
wilderness  a  fruitful  field,  and  cause  the  desert  to 
blossom  like  the  rose. 
Sept.  3. 

"  I'm  but  a  stranger  and  a  pilgrim  here, 
In  these  wide  regions,  wandering  and  forlorn, 
Restless  and  sighing  for  my  native  home. 
Longing  to  end  my  weary  space  of  Ufe, 
And  to  fulfil  my  task." 

Yes ;  my  Redeemer,  I  know  by  expeirience  that  this 
life  is  a  tiresome  round  of  vanities,  hourly  repeated. 
All  is  an  empty,  deceitful  appearance,  an  unsub- 
stantial shadow.  My  thirsty  soul  longs  for  the  en- 
joyment of  God  in  heaven,  where  the  weary  and 
heavy  laden  find  rest.  How  long,  O  my  Father, 
shall  I  wander  in  this  dreary  land  ?  When  shall  I 
bid  a  final  adieu  to  these  scenes  of  guilt ! 
"O  haste  tiro  Ijour  of  joy,  and  sweet  repose." 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  133 

How  refreshing  will  heavenly  rest  be  to  my  soul, 
after  a  life  of  toil  and  hardship ! 


To  Mr.  Newell. 

Andove?',  Sept.  7,  1811. 

"  The  conversation  turned  this  morning  on 

that  subject  which  most  interests  my  feelings.  Mr. 

,  while  leading  my  thoughts  to  the  glory  of  the 

cause  I  professedly  wish  to  promote,  has  greatly 
lessened  every  discouragement,  and  given  me  a 
"  passion  for  missions,"  which  I  never  felt  before. 
Before  I  came  to  Andover  I  felt  discouraged  and 
distressed ;  not  on  account  of  my  health,  nor  from 
opposition  of  friends,  nor  from  a  dread  of  the  pri- 
vations and  difficulties  of  a  missionary  life ;  but 
wholly  from  the  want  of  more  heartfelt  conformity 
to  God,  and  a  greater  concern  for  the  salvation  of 
the  heathen.  I  feel  that  piety  is  as  important  here, 
as  it  would  be  in  India.  It  requires  as  much  self- 
denial  to  live  above  the  world  and  wholly  to  God 
here,  as  it  would  to  leave  country,  friends,  all  that 
is  dear  to  me,  and  go  to  a  heathen  country,  a  land 
of  strangers.  I  have  one  request  to  make,  your 
compliance  with  which  will  be  highly  gratifying  to 
me.  It  is  this ;  that  in  your  next  letter  you  will 
mention  one  particular  hour  in  the  day  when  I  may 
meet  you  at  the  throne  of  grace,  to  pray  for  the 

M 


134  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

success  of  the  mission,  for  the  brethren  and  sisters 
connected  with  it,  and  for  each  other." 

Sept.  13.  My  dear  brother  I.  has  returned,  and 
will  spend  his  six  weeks  vacation  with  us.  Plea- 
sure and  pain  alternately  filled  my  bosom,  while  he 
clasped  me  in  his  arms.  I  felt  something  like  a 
parting  pang.     He  is  a  dear,  dear  brother. 

"  Oh  may  I  meet  him  on  that  blissful  shore. 
Where  parting  sounds  shall  pass  our  lips  no  more." 

Sept.  17.  How  sweet  is  this  text ;  "  Be  careful 
for  nothing,  but  in  every  thing,  by  prayer  and  sup- 
plications, let  your  requests  be  made  known  unto 
God."  When  the  contemplated  difficulties  of  my 
future  life  depress  me,  how  often  am  I  relieved  and 
comforted  by  this,  and  similar  invitations.  How 
precious,  how  exceedingly  valuable  is  the  word  of 
God !     "  The  gospel  bears  my  spirit  up." 

Sept.  30.  Surely  the  heathen  converts  do  not 
live  as  I  do.  How  active  are  those  who  have  re- 
ceived the  christian  religion.  O  let  me  learn  wisdom 
from  those,  who  have  so  lately  been  taught  what 
are  the  first  principles  of  godliness. 


To  a  Friend. 

Haverhill,  Sept.  1811. 
"  Forgive,  my  dear  M.  the  liberty  I  take  in  ad- 
dressing you  in  this  manner.     From  my  first  ac- 


OF    HARRIET    NEWELL.  135 

quaintance  with  you,  1  have  felt  deeply  interested 
for  your  happiness.  Nothing  but  an  affectionate 
regard  for  you  would  induce  me  to  write  to  you  on 
a  subject,  which  the  world  will  undoubtedly  ridicule, 
but  which  engages  the  attention  and  constitutes  the 
felicity  of  the  holy  inhabitants  of  heaven.  This 
subject  is  the  religion  of  the  gospel — a  subject 
which  is  infinitely  interesting  to  us  both. 

"  You  have  of  late  witnessed  a  scene,  trying  in- 
deed, and  solemn  as  eternity.  You  have  watched 
the  sick  bed,  you  have  heard  the  expiring  groans 
of  your  beloved  sister.  You  fondly  hope  that  she 
was  interested  in  the  covenant  of  redemption,  and 
is  now  perfectly  happy  in  the  enjoyment  of  her 
God  in  heaven.  When  standing  by  the  dying  bed 
of  this  dear  sister,  say,  my  friend,  did  you  not  ar- 
dently wish  for  piety  similar  to  her's — for  that  faith, 
which  could  triumph  over  the  horrors  of  a  dying 
hour?  Was  the  hope  then  cherished,  that  you 
should  meet  her  in  yonder  world,  when  the  trials 
of  this  short  life  are  over?  and  did  this  hope  support 
your  sinking  spirits  in  the  trying  hour  of  separa- 
tion? She  has  gone  for  ever,  but  we  are  still  pri- 
soners of  hope.  Could  we  now  draw  back  the 
covering  of  the  tomb,  and  listen  to  her  language, 
how  earnestly  would  she  beseech  us  to  become  re- 
conciled to  God,  and  devote  our  lives  wholly  to  hia 
service. 


136  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

"  My  dear  M.  these  are  not  idle  dreams.  If  we 
reflect  for  a  moment,  we  feel  conscious  that  there 
is  an  immortal  principle  within,  which  will  exist 
when  time  and  nature  die.  This  principle  is  cor- 
rupted by  sin,  and  without  the  sanctifying  grace 
of  God,  we  should  be  unhappy,  even  though  ad- 
mitted to  heaven.  Do  but  examine  the  feelings 
of  your  heart  one  hour,  and  you  cannot  for  a  mo- 
ment doubt  the  truth  of  this  assertion.  How  im- 
portant then  that  we  should  have  this  work  of  grace 
begun  in  our  hearts  before  it  is  too  late.  "  Now 
is  the  accepted  time,  now  is  the  day  of  salvation." 
To-morrow  our  probation  may  be  closed,  and  we 
may  be  irrecoverably  lost.  M.  my  heart  is  full. 
What  inducements  can  I  offer  you  to  receive  Jesus 
into  your  heart,  and  willingly  sacrifice  your  all  for 
him?  O  think  of  the  worth  of  the  soul,  the  price 
paid  to  redeem  it,  the  love  of  Immanuel,  your  ob- 
ligations to  live  to  him,  the  joys  prepared  for  the 
righteous ; — and  O,  think  of  the  torments  in  reserve 
for  the  finally  impenitent — and  be  induced  to  flee 
from  the  wrath  to  come.  If  nothing  in  Providence 
prevents,  before  the  return  of  another  autumn, 
Harriet  will  be  a  stranger  in  a  strange  land.  I  go, 
my  friend,  where  heathens  dwell,  far  from  the  com- 
panions of  my  playful  years,  far  from  the  dear  land 
of  my  nativity.  My  contemplated  residence  will 
be — not  among   the   refined  and   cultivated,    but 


OF  HARRIET   NEWELL.  137 

among  females  degraded  and  uncivilized,  who  have 
never  heard  of  the  religion  of  Jesus.  How  would 
it  gladden  my  sad  heart,  in  the  trying  hour  of  my 
departure,  could  I  but  leave  a  dear  circle  of  females 
of  my  own  age,  engaged  for  God,  and  eminent  for 
their  usefulness,  in  Haverhill.  Well;  I  hope  to 
find  a  circle  of  Hindoo  sisters  in  India,  interested 
in  that  religion  which  many  of  my  companions  re- 
ject, though  blessed  with  innumerable  privileges. 
But  my  friend  M.  will  not  treat  with  indifference 
this  religion.  O  no:  I  will  cherish  the  fond  hope, 
that  she  will  renounce  the  world,  become  a  follow- 
er of  Immanuel,  and  be  unwearied  in  her  exertions 
to  spread  the  triumphs  of  the  cross  through  the 
world.  I  must  leave  you,  my  dear  M.,  with  God. 
May  you  become  a  living  witness  for  him.  When 
our  journey  through  this  barren  wilderness  is  ended, 
jnay  we  meet  in  heaven.       Harriet  Atwood." 


CHAPTER  V. 


Extracts  from  Letters  to  sundry  persons — her  in- 
timacy with  Miss  Hasseltine — the  hour  of  depar- 
ture arrives — her  marriage  and  sailing  for  India, 

Oct.  10.     I  have  this  day  entered  upon  my  nine- 
teenth year.    How  great  a  change  has  the  last  year 
made  in  my  views  and  prospects  for  life  !    Another 
:\r  2 


138  THE   LIFE  ATs'D  WRITINGS 

year  will  probably  affect,  not  merely  my  prospects, 

but   my   situation.      Should   my    expectations   be 

realized,  my  dwelling  will  be  far  from  the  dear 

land  of  my  nativity,  and    from   beloved   friends, 

whose  society  rendered  the  morning  of  my   life 

cheerful  and  serene.  In  distant  India — every  earthly 

prospect  will  be  dreary. 

"  But  even  there  content  can  spread  a  charm, 
"  Redress  the  cHme,  and  all  its  rage  disarm." 


To  Mr.  Newell. 

Haverhill,  Oct.  10,  1811. 

"  This  is  the  eve  of  my  birth-day.     Pensive 

and  alone,  I  have  this  evening  given  full  scope  to 
recollection  of  the  past,  and  anticipation  of  the 
future.  The  retrospect  of  departed  years  affords  but 
little  solid  satisfaction.  How  has  my  life  been  re- 
plete with  vanity,  and  with  sorrow,  occasioned  by 
frequent  departures  from  God  !  But  still  the  recol- 
lection of  some  seasons  ever  worthy  of  grateful 
remembrance,  excites  in  me  sensations  of  unut- 
terable joy.  There  was  an  hour,  when  the  light  of 
divine  truth  irradiated  my  benighted  soul — when  I 
could  rejoice  in  the  Lord,  and  joy  in  the  God  of  my 
salvation.  I  could  willingly,  then,  renounce  the 
world,  for  it  had  lost  its  power  to  charm.  How 
sweet  was  the  idea  of  suffering  for  Jesus.  How 
sweet  to  take  a  decided  part  in  his  cause.     Were 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  139 

it  not  for  the  continual  mercy  of  Jehovah,  1  should 
sink  under  the  remembrance  of  my  many  back- 
slidings  since  that  hour.  O  for  a  heart  to  repair  to 
that  Fountain  where  sinners,  vile  and  guilty,  can 
be  washed  and  cleansed. 

I  have  spent  this  afternoon  in  the  sick  chamber 
of  a  very  dear  cousin.  She  is  rapidly  hastening  to 
the  world  of  spirits  but  is  calm  and  tranquil  as  the 
summer's  eve.  Here  I  have  learned  an  important 
lesson,  which  the  alluring  circles  of  the  gay  and 
thoughtless  could  never  teach  me.  Oh  how  valua- 
ble, how  exceeding  precious  is  the  religion  of  the 
gospel  on  a  sick  bed  and  in  a  dying  hour !  What  but 
this  can  support  the  soul,  when  it  stands  trembling 
on  the  verge  of  eternity,  just  ready  to  make  its  last, 
its  final  rc^iiove." 
Oct.  20. 

"  Soon  I  hope,  I  feel,  and  am  assured, 

Tliat  I  shall  lay  my  head,  my  weary,  aching  head. 

On  its  last  rest ;  and  on  my  lowly  bed, 

The  grass  green  sod  shall  flourish  sweetly." 

Oct.  25.  How  strong  are  the  ties  of  natural  af- 
fection !  Will  distance  or  time  ever  conquer  the 
attachment,  which  now  unites  my  heart  so  closely 
to  my  mother,  the  dear  guardian  of  my  youth — and 
to  my  beloved  brothers  and  sisters?  O  no; — 
though  destined  to  a  foreign  country,  where  a  pa- 
rent's voice  will  no  more  gladden  my  melancholy 
heart,  still  shall  that  love  which  is  stronger  than 


140  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

death,  dwell  within,  and  often  waft  a  sincere  prayer 
to  heaven  for  blessings  unnumbered  upon  her. 
Long  shall  remembrance  dwell  on  scenes  passed 
in  the  dear  circle  of  Haverhill  friends. 

Nov,  4.  'Tis  midnight.  My  wavering  mind 
would  fain  dwell  on  some  mournful  subject.  I 
weep — then  sing  some  melancholy  air,  to  pass  away 
the  lingering  moments.  What  would  my  dear 
mother  say,  to  see  her  Harriet  thus  involved  in 
gloom?  But  why  do  I  indulge  these  painful  feel- 
ings? Is  it  because  my  Father  is  unkind,  and  will 
not  hear  a  suppliant's  cries  ?  Is  he  not  willing  to 
direct  my  wandering  steps,  to  guide  my  feet  in  the 
paths  of  peace  ?  O  yes  ;  his  ear  is  ever  open  to  the 
j)rayer  of  the  fatherless.  Let  me  then  go  to  him — 
tell  him  all  my  griefs,  and  ask  of  him  a  calm  and 
clear  conviction  of  duty. 

"  Why  sinks  my  weak  desponding  mind  ? 
Why  heaves  my  soul  this  heavy  sigh  ? 
Can  sovereign  goodness  be  unkind  ? 
Am  I  not  safe,  if  God  be  nigh  7" 

Nov.  10.  The  rising  sun  witnesses  for  my  hea- 
venly Father,  that  he  is  good.  O  yes  ;  his  cliaracter 
is  infinitely  lovely — his  attributes  are  perfect.  I 
behold  his  goodness  in  the  works  of  creation  and 
Providence.  But  the  beauty  of  his  character  shines 
most  conspicuously  in  the  plan  of  salvation.  In  the 
Iledeemer,  beauty  and  worth  are  combined.     And 


OP  HARRIET  NEWELL.  141 

shall  my  heart  remain  unaffected  amidst  such  an 
endless  variety  of  witnesses  of  the  glory  of  God  ? 
Shall  /  he  silent,  for  whom  the  Son  of  God,  on  Cal- 
vary, bled  and  died  ? 

From  this  date,  till  her  departure  from  America, 
her  journal  was  discontinued.  The  various  duties 
of  preparation  for  her  future  comfort  and  usefulness 
allowed  little  leisure  for  writing.  And  that  leisure 
was  devoted  to  her  numerous  correspondents,  all 
of  whom  became  dearer  to  her,  as  the  hour  of  wider 
separation  drew  near.  The  number  of  letters  writ- 
ten by  her  during  her  short  life,  was  very  great. 
Her  private  papers,  written  for  her  own  eye  only, 
and  most  of  which  she  destroyed  at  the  time  of  her 
departure,  were  yet  more  numerous.  Among  the 
earliest,  were  some  poetical  efforts,  of  which  the 
favourite  themes  were,  the  wonderful  works  of  God. 
It  is  often  the  disposition  of  the  pious  heart,  to  bor- 
row the  aid  of  harmonious  numbers  to  express  its 
most  ardent  emotions  of  admiration,  gratitude  and 
joy.  Such  were,  evidently,  the  motives  of  these 
poetical  compositions  of  her  childhood. 


To  Mr.  Newell. 

Haverhill,  Nov.  21,  1811. 

"  The  contemplated  mission  occupies  my 

sleeping  and  my  waking  thoughts.     O,  who  would 


142  THE    LIFE    AND    WRITINGS 

not  sacrifice  all  that  is  dear  in  life,  to  carry  the  glad 
tidings  of  salvation  to  heathen  lands !  When  will 
private  christians  be  more  importunate  in  prayer, 
for  the  universal  spread  of  the  gospel.  O  when 
will  the  heralds  of  the  gospel  rejoice  to  be  counted 
worthy  to  suffer  for  Jesus,  and  obey  his.  last  com- 
mand, "  Go  into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the  gospel 
to  every  creature." 

Little  E.  frequently  asks  when  Mr.  Newell  will 
come  home  again.  She  says  "  she  will  love  you  with 
all  her  heart  if  you  will  promise  not  to  carry  Har- 
riet away.''''  When  I  ask  her  if  we  shall  both  stay  at 
home  and  let  the  little  Hindoo  children  live  without 
the  Bible  ?  she  will  answer,  "  that  Mr.  Judson  and 
Miss  Nancy  Hasseltine  may  carry  them  Aer5." 


To  Miss  R.  F.  of  Andover. 

Haverhill,  Dec.  29,  1811. 
"The  hour  is  hastening,  when  I  must  bid  an 
eternal  farewell  to  all  that  is  dear  in  the  land  of  my 
nativity,  cross  the  boisterous  ocean,  and  become  an 
exile  in  a  foreign  land.  I  must  relinquish  for  ever 
the  friends  of  my  bosom,  whose  society  has  render- 
ed pleasant  the  morning  of  life,  and  select  for  my 
companions  the  uncivilized  heathen  of  India.  I 
shall  shortly  enter  upon  a  life  of  privations  and 
hardships.  '  All  the  sad  variety  of  grief,'  will 
probably  be  mine  to  share.     Perhaps  no  cordial, 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  143 

sympathizing  friend  will  stand  near  my  dying 
bed,  to  administer  consolation  to  my  departing 
spirit,  to  wipe  the  falling  tear — to  close  my  eyes, 
or  to  shed  a  tear  upon  my  worthless  ashes.  But 
shall  the  contemplation  of  these  adverse  scenes, 
tempt  me  to  leave  the  path  selected  by  my  heavenly 
Father?  O  no,  'I  can  do  all  things,  through  Christ, 
who  strengtheneth  me^  This  consideration  ex- 
hilarates my  sinking  soul,  and  diffuses  an  ardour 
within,  which  I  would  not  relinquish  for  all  the 
splendours  of  this  world. 

"You,  my  dear  Miss  F.,  will  not  forget  to  inter- 
cede with  Jesus  in  my  behalf.  You  will  pray  for 
the  wretched  heathen  of  India ;  this  will  lead  your 
thoughts  to  those  who  have  devoted  their  lives  to 
the  work  of  spreading  the  gospel  among  them. 
You  will  feel  interested  in  their  exertions ;  and  as 
often  as  the  sun  rises  in  the  east,  you  will  invoke 
for  them  the  blessing  and  protection  of  the  univer- 
sal Parent. — Affectionately  yours, 

Harriet  Atwood.*' 

As  the  hour  of  her  departure  from  her  native 
land  approached,  Miss  A.  felt  her  interest  deepen 
towards  the  female  associates  of  her  great  under- 
taking. To  one  of  these,  Miss  Hasseltine,  she  had 
been  much  attached  since  their  mutual  participa- 
tion  in  the  blessed  fruits  of  the  revival  at  Bradford 


144  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

Academy,  in  1806,  and  although  Miss  H.  was 
several  years  older  than  the  subject  of  this  Memoir, 
the  friendship  which  was  then  commenced,  con- 
tinued with  increased  warmth  and  intimacy  until 
they  left  America;  and  which  we  doubt  not  has 
since  ripened  into  perfect  love  and  union  above 
the  skies.  The  places  of  their  residence  were  about 
a  mile  distant,  and  the  J|puses  in  sight  of  each 
other  on  the  opposite  banks  of  the  Merrimack. 

Bat  it  was  particularly  after  they  had  resolved  to 
leave  friends  and  home  for  Christ's  sake,  that  their 
affection  became  truly  sisterly.  Sisters  they  called 
each  other.  Many  were  the  days  they  spent  together 
in  devising  plans  for  improvement  and  prepara- 
tion for  the  scenes  which  awaited  them.  Many 
hours  did  they  weep,  and  encourage  each  other  when 
anticipating  the  trials  of  a  missionary  life — singing 
their  favourite  hymn,  "  Lord  !  what  a  wretched  land 
is  this,"  and  praying  unitedly  to  their  covenant 
God,  for  that  strength  and  grace  which  he  so  abun- 
dantly bestowed  upon  them  in  their  after  trials. 

The  following  was  written  in  answer  to  an  affec- 
tionate letter  from  Miss  P.  whom  Miss  A.  had 
never  personally  met.  Nor  was  it  the  will  of  Pro- 
vidence that  they  should  ever  be  favoured  with  an 
interview  in  this  life. 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  145 

To  Miss  p.  afterwards  Mrs.  Nott. 

Haverhill,  Jan.  11,  1812. 
"  The  commencement  of  a  correspondence  with 
my  dear  Miss  P —  is  attended  with  many  pleasant 
sensations.  When  one  whom  I  love,  though  an  en- 
tire stranger,  addresses  me  by  the  endearing  appel- 
lation of  "sister  or  friend,"  I  lose  every  embar- 
rassment, and  feel  the  same  perfect  freedom  as 
when  conversing  personally  with  those  companions, 
with  whom  I  have  spent  the  playful  hours  of  youth. 
Your  affectionate  letter  met  with  a  cordial  recep- 
tion. The  perusal  of  it  increased  the  wish  which 
I  have  long  indulged,  of  being  favoured  with  an 
interview  with  you.  The  anticipated  separation 
from  a  beloved  mother,  affectionate  brothers  and 
sisters,  and  other  valued  friends,  strongly  attaches 
my  heart  to  those  "  dear  selected  few"  who  will  be 
my  only  associates,  through  the  little  remnant  of 
my  life.  When  eagerly  listening  to  the  maternal 
advice  of  the  best  of  parents,  or  when  attending  to 
the  accents  of  love  which  flow  from  the  lips  of 
brothers  and  sisters  dear,  I  often  say  to  myself,  will 
my  Father   in   Heaven   condescend   to  grant   me 

friends  similar  to  these,  in  my  dear  Miss  P , 

and  my  ever  dear  Nancy?*     O  yes,  my  heart  re- 
plies,— they  will  instruct,  advise,  reprove,  and  love 
me  too.     When  the  accumulated  difficulties  of  a 
*  Mrs.  Judson. 

N 


146  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITING? 

missionary  life  depress  my  labouring  bosom,  they 
will  direct  my  thoughts  to  that  Saviour,  who  has 
kindly  engaged  to  be  the  friend  of  the  friendless, — 
the  support  of  his  believing  children.  Their  pray- 
ers, their  sympathy  and  love,  will  sweetly  calm 
each  rising  fear,  and  tranquillize  my  distressed  soul. 
Nothing  but  an  ardent  wish  of  more  extensive 
usefulness,  first  led  my  thoughts  to  the  heathen 
world.  Favoured  by  heaven  with  every  temporal 
blessing  heart  could  wish,  a  foreign  country  would 
have  no  charm  for  mc.  Although  I  frequently  con» 
template  with  pleasure  a  life  so  peculiarly  devoted 
to  the  service  of  God  ;  yet  the  consciousness  of 
wanting  many  important  qualifications  which  I 
know  I  do  not  possess,  often  creates  a  depression 
of  spirits,  and  a  doubt  with  respect  to  duty.  My 
youth,  a  slight  education,  so  little  vigour  and 
strength  of  mind,  so  little  piety, — these  are  obsta- 
cles, great  indeed.  I  think  it  docs  rejoice  my  heart 

that  you,  my  dear  Miss  P ,  and  Nancy,  are  so 

eminently  qualified  for  the  work  of  the  mission. 
May  you  be  made  the  favoured  instruments  of  lead- 
ing many  wretched  female  Indians  to  the  Lamb  of 
God,  who  bled  on  Calvary.  On  the  "great  day  of 
dread  decision,"  may  those  who  have  heard  from 
your  lips  the  way  to  heaven,  rise  up  and  call  you 
blessed.  The  idea  that  an  independent,  sovereign 
God,  often  uses  the  weakest  instruments  to  pro- 


OF  HARRIET  XKWELL.  1  47 

mote  Ins  ^lory,  and  carry  on  his  plans,  frequently 
affords  me  cncouragemenl.  If  he  has  any  work  for 
nie  to  do  in  heathen  lands,  he  will  remove  every 
obstacle,  qualify  me  for  the  important  undertaking, 
and  support  me  under  every  trial. 

Sabbath  eve.  I  have  this  day  been  to  the  house 
consecrated  to  the  worship  of  the  Most  High  God. 
I  have  sat  under  the  droppings  of  the  sanctuary, 
with  great  delight.  The  inviting  sound  of  the 
glorious  Gospel,  which  bringeth  life  and  salvation, 
has  conveyed  to  my  inmost  soul  a  sublime  ardour, 
and  heart-fell  satisfaction,  almost  unknown  before. 
O  my  sister,  how  valuable,  how  exceedingly  pre- 
cious, is  the  religion  of  Jesus?  How  unlike  that 
of  Mahomet,  how  different  from  any  which  the  car- 
nal heart  can  invent!  How  well  is  it  adapted  to 
secure  the  eternal  interest  and  happiness  of  all 
created  intelligences  ;  "  how  just  to  God,  how  safe 
for  man."  While  contemplating,  with  rapture,  the 
superior  excellency  of  the  Christian  religion,  does 
not  your  heart  burn  within  you  at  the  anticipated 
prospect  of  its  universal  promulgation  throughout 
the  world  ?  The  present  state  of  the  heathen  is 
deplorable,  beyond  description.  No  star  in  the 
east  directs  them  to  the  Babe  of  Bethlehem.  No 
Sun  of  righteousness  has  arisen  amongst  them,  to 
irradiate  their  benighted,  dreary  path.  They  spend 
their  days  in   wretchedness,  strangers  to  the  con- 


148  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

solations  of  the  Gospel,  without  a  friend  to  point 
them  to  the  Saviour  of  sinners,  who  alone  can  make 
them  happy  beyond  the  grave. 

But  *'  faith  looks  over  these"  lowering-  "  moun- 
tains," and  beholds,  with  joy  unutterable,  the  mil- 
lenial  reign  of  peace  and  love.  The  banks  of  the 
Ganges  and  the  Indus,  shall  resound  with  the  high 
praises  of  Immanuel ;  redeeming  love  shall  be  the 
theme  of  the  Hindoo  ;  it  shall  warble  sweetly  from 
the  lips  of  the  uncivilized  Hottentots,  on  Afric's 
burning  sands.  The  wandering,  inhospitable  In- 
dians of  our  own  dear  native  country,  shall  catch 
the  sacred  fire,  and  their  hearts  shall  beat  in  unison. 
Shall  we,  my  dear  Miss  P.  be  made  instrumental 
in  hastening  this  great  revolution  ?  Will  our  cove- 
nant God  condescend  to  employ  us  in  his  service, 
and  bless  our  feeble  efforts?  And  shall  we  think 
any  sacrifices  too  great  to  make  for  him  ?  O  no ! 
Let  us  willingly  take  a  last  farewell  of  friends  and 
native  country,  cross  the  tempestuous  ocean,  and 
spend  a  self-denying,  active  life,  in  the  attempt  of 
leading  the  females  of  India  to  that  Jesus,  whom 
we  have  found  so  precious  to  our  souls.  What  if 
our  lives  are  replete  with  hardships  and  afflic- 
tions? 

-"  Our  journey  here. 


"  Though  it  be  darksome,  joyless,  and  forlorn, 
"  Is  yet  but  short;  and  soon  our  weary  feet 
'Shall  greet  the  peaceful  inn  of  lastinpf  rest." 


or  HAKUlt:T  M^WELL.  149 

I  hiivc  Jhouglit  much  of  the  plan  you  proposed, 
viz.  of  studying  some  new  language,  in  order  to 
acquire  an  eastern  language  with  greater  facility. 
Nancy  and  I  have  conversed  upon  the  subject,  and 
have  at  length  come  to  this  conclusion  ;  that  con- 
sidering our  present  indis[)ensable  engagements, 
It  would  be  very  impracticable.  Were  we  to  con- 
tinue another  year  in  America,  I  should  enter  upon 
the  study  with  pleasine.  Perhaps  in  the  course  of 
three  months,  if  nothing  in  Providence  should  pre- 
vent, we  may  commence  (he  voyage.  Would  it 
not  then  be  more  for  our  own  improvement,  to  de- 
vote our  time  to  reading  books,  calculated  to  excite 
a  spirit  of  genuine  piety,  and  prepare  us  for  future 
trials  and  privations  ?  INIr.  Nott  is  probably  with 
you.  When  shall  I  see  you  both  at  Haverhill? 
VV^ill  you  not  visit  me  in  the  spring  ?  Must  I  be 
deprived  of  an  interview  with  you  at  my  home?  I 
wish  much  to  introduce  you  to  one  of  the  best  of 
mothers,  and  a  circle  of  dear  brothers  and  sisters. 
It  is  but  a  short  ride.  Will  my  friend  forgive  the 
freedom  with  which  1  have  written.  The  effusions 
of  your  pen  will  always  afford  me  the  highest  satis- 
faction.    Mi3s  P.  will  often  think  of  her  sister 

Harrikt." 

N  2 


160  THE  LIFE  ArsD  WIUTIISGS 

To  Miss  M.  T.  of  Newbury. 

Boston,  Jan.  21,  1812. 
Notwithstanding  all  the  encouragements  which 
the  scriptures  afford  to  those  who  leave  all  things 
for  God,  and  devote  their  lives  to  his  service,  still, 
my  heart  often  recoils  at  the  trials  of  a  missionary 
life.  The  idea  of  taking  a  last  farewell  of  friends, 
and  country,  and  all  that  is  dear  on  earth,  (a  few 
friends  only  excepted,)  is  exceedingly  trying.  Yes, 
my  friend,  Harriet  will  shortly  be  an  exile  in  a 
foreign  country,  a  stranger  in  a  strange  land.  But 
it  is  for  God  that  I  sacrifice  all  the  comforts  of  a 
civilized  life.  This  comforts  me;  this  is  my  hope, 
this  is  my  only  consolation.  Will  M.  think  of  me, 
will  she  pray  for  me,  when  stormy  oceans  separate 
us?  Will  imagination  ever  waft  her  to  the  floating 
prison  or  the  Indian  liut,  where  slio,  who  was  once 
honoured  with  the  endearing  appellation  of  friend, 
resides?  May  we  meet  in  heaven,  where  friends 
will  no  more  be  called  to  endure  a  painful  separa- 
tion. May  peace  and  happiness  long  be  inmates 
of  M.'s  breast.  May  she  increase  in  the  enjoy- 
ment of  her  God,  as  days  and  years  increase.  How 
can  I  wish  her  more  substantial  blif^fe?  Shall  I  not 
be  favoured  witli  one  more  undisturbed  interview 
with  you?  Shall  I  not  give  you  a  parting  kiss? 
Shall  I  not  say.  Farewell?  Why  may  I  not  spend 
the  little  remnant  of  my  days  with  you  ]  Must  I  be 


OF  IIARRILT  rsEWELL.  151 

scparate<l  I  But  enough — my  heart  is  full, — gladly 
would  I  fill  my  sheet  with  ardent  expressions  of 
lasting  friendship. 

"  But  hush,  my  fond  heart,  there  is  a  shore 

Of*  better  promise,  and  I  hope  at  last, 

We  two  shall  meet  in  Christ,  to  part  no  more." 

A  few  more  letters  will  probably  close  our  cor- 
respondence for  ever.  Will  you  write  me  imme- 
diately ?  M.  will  gratify  me  if  she  loves  me.  Af- 
fectionately yours,  -JFIarriet." 


To  Miss  S.  Hills,  of  Andover. 

Haverhill,  Feb.  3,  1812. 
"The  long  expected  hour  has  at  length  arrived, 
and  I  am  called  to  bid  an  eternal  adieu  to  the  dear 
land  of  my  nativity,  and  enter  upon  a  life  replete 
with  crosses,  privations,  and  hardships.  The  con- 
fiicting  emotions  which  rend  my  heart,  imagination 
will  point  out  to  my  dear  Miss  H.  better  than  my 
pen  can  describe  them.  But  still  peace  reigns 
many  an  hour  within.  Consolations  are  mine,  more 
valuable  than  ten  thousand  worlds.  My  Saviour, 
my  sanctificr,  my  Redeemer,  is  still  Jpvely ;  his 
comforts  will  delight  my  soul.  Think  of  Harriet, 
when  crossing  the  ocean — think  of  her  when  wan- 
dering over  India's  sultry  plains.  Farewell,  my 
friend — a  last — a  long  farewell.  May  we  meet  in 
vonder  world,  "  where  adieus  and  farewells  are  a 


152  THE  LIFE  AND  WRlTlJNtlS 

sound  unknown."  Give  dear  Mrs.  W.  a  partinj^  kiss 
from  Harriet.    Write  to,  and  pray  often  for, 

Harriet." 


To  Miss  S.  B.  of  Haverhill. 

Haverhill,  Feb.  1812. 

"  Accept,  my  ever  dear  Sarah,  the  last  tribute  of 
heart-felt  affection  from  your  affectionate  Harriet, 
which  you  will  ever  receive.  The  hour  of  my  de- 
parture hastens;  when  another  rising  sun  illumines 
the  eastern  horizon,  I  shall  bid  a  last  farewell  to  a 
beloved  widowed  mother,  brothers  and  sisters  dear, 
and  the  circle  of  Haverhill  friends.  With  a  scene 
so  replete  with  sorrow,  just  at  hand,  how  can  I  be 
otherwise  than  solemn  as  eternity  !  The  motives 
which  first  induced  me  to  determine  upon  devoting- 
my  life  to  the  service  of  God  in  distant  India,  now 
console  my  sinkingspirits.  Ohow  valuable — how  ex- 
ceedingly precious — are  the  promises  of  the  gospel ! 

Eighteen  years  of  my  life  have  been  spent  in 
tranquillity  and  peace.  But  those  scenes,  so  full 
of  happiness,  are  departed.  They  are  gone  "  with 
the  years  beyond  the  flood" — no  more  to  return.  A 
painful  succession  of  joyless  days  will  succeed  ; — 
trials,  numberless  and  severe,  will  be  mine  to 
share.  Home,  that  dearest,  sweetest  spot — friend^?, 
whose  society  has  rendered  the  morn  of  life  plea- 
sant, must  bo  left — for  ever !     The  stormv  ocean 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  153 

must  be  crossed !  and  an  Indian  cottage  in  a  sultry 
clime,  must  shortly  contain  your  friend  Harriet. 
Perhaps  no  sympathizing  friend  will  stand  near  my 
dying  bed,  to  wipe  the  falling  tear,  to  administer 
consolation,  or  to  entomb  my  worthless  ashes,  when 
my  immortal  spirit  quits  this  earthly  tabernacle. 
But  why  indulge  these  melancholy  sensations?  Is 
it  not  for  Jesus  that  I  make  these  sacrifices — and 
will  he  not  support  me  by  his  grace  ?  O  yes,  my 
heart  replies,  he  will. 

"  The  sultry  climes  of  India,  then  I'll  choose, 
There  will  I  toil,  and  sinners'  bonds  unloose ; 
There  will  I  live,  and  draw  my  latest  breath ; 
And,  in  my  Jesus*  service,  meet  a  stingless  death." 

My  friend,  there  is  a  rest  for  the  weary  pilgrim  in 
yonder  world.  Shall  we  meet  there, — "  when  the 
long  Sabbath  of  the  tomb  is  past  V 

Sarah,  my  much  loved  friend — farewell. — Fare- 
well— perhaps  for  ever.  Though  trackless  forests 
separate — though  oceans  roll  between — O  forget 
not  Harriet." 


The  hour  of  her  final  departure  from  her  "  kin- 
dred and  friends,  and  native  land,"  drew  near.  On 
tlie  6th  of  February,  1812,  when  the  missionaries 
were  ordained  at  Salem,  Mass.  she  was  present, 
and  manifested,  on  that  interesting  occasion,  re- 
mark.ible  tranquillity  and  resolution. 


154  THE  LIFE  AISD  WKITINGS 

On  the  9th  of  February,  she  was  married  to  Rev. 
Samuel  Ne'well,  and,  a  few  days  afterwards,  left  the 
beloved  home  of  her  childhood  for  ever.  In  that 
moment  of  sorrow,  the  grace  of  God  sustained  her. 
"  Do  not  be  anxious  for  me" — were  her  last  words 
to  her  mother, — "God  will  take  care  of  me." 

On  the  19th  of  February,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Newell 
and  their  missionary  associates,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Jud- 
son  sailed  from  Salem,  in  the  Caravan,  for  Calcutta. 
Before  her  departure,  she  wrote  among  others  the 
letters  we  subjoin. 

She  went  not  without  the  prayers  and  sympathies 
of  many,  who  loved  her  and  the  cause  to  which  she 
had  consecrated  her  life.  The  following  lines, 
written  upon  a  cambric  work-bag,  presented  to  her 
by  her  sister,  have  been  before  published. 

"  May  Up,  whose  word  the  winds  und  waves  obey, 
Convey  you  safe  o'er  ocean's  dang'rous  way ; 
From  every  danger,  every  ill  defend, 
Bo  3'our  support,  your  guardian  and  your  friend. 

On  the  other  side. 

The  christian's  God  in  heathen  India  reigns. 
Whose  grace  divine  the  feeblest  heart  sustains  ; 
That  thou  may'st  prove  his  constant  guardian  care, 
Shall  be  thy  sisters'  ardent,  daily  prayer. 
Be  thine  the  joy  to  hear  thy  Saviour's  praise, 
Resound  from  pagan  fanes  in  christian  lays ; 
And  when  this  varying  scene  of  life  is  o'er, 
O  may  we  meet  thee  on  that  peaceful  shore 
Where  friends  shall  novor  part,  farewells   be  heard  no 
more !" 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  155 

To  her  Mother. 

Charlestown,  Feb.  7,  1812. 
"  I  HAVE  only  time  to  write  you  a  line  this  morn- 
ing, before  I  leave  Charlestown.  My  health  is 
good — friends  are  kind — and  I  have  not  yet  had 
reason  to  regret  my  determination  to  devote  my 
life,  in  such  a  peculiar  manner,  to  the  service  of 
God  in  heathen  India.  Be  comforted,  my  mother; 
Christians  arc  praying  for  the  success  of  the  Mis- 
sion, and  will  not  forget  those  females  who  engage 
in  the  cause.  Do  not  indulge  one  anxious  thought 
relative  to  me.  If  you  love  your  Harriet,  Mama, 
commend  her  to  God,  and  the  word  of  his  grace — 
and  there  leave  her. — We  shall  shortly  meet,  where 
separations  are  unknown.  I  regret  much  not  seeing 
E.  Dear  girl !  But  it  is  all  right.  Give  my  love 
to  all  my  dear  brothers  and  sisters.  O  shall  we,  a 
iiappy  family,  meet  at  last  in  heaven  ?  I  shall  write 
you,  if  possible,  from  Salem.  My  dear,  dear  mother, 
farewell.  Harriet." 


To  the  same. 

Saletn,  Feb.  18,  1812. 
*'  I  HAVE  only  time,  my  dear  mother,  to  assure 
you  of  my  ardent  affection  for  you,  and  my  dear 
l<rothers  and  sisters,  to  ask  your  prayers,  and  bid 
you  a  short  farewell.  Dear  mother,  we  shall  shortly 
meet  again.     We  have  every  accommodation  ne- 


156  THE   LIFE    AND    WRITINGS 

cessary  for  the  voyage ; — friends  in  Salem  are  very 
kind.  I  have  received  many  valuable  presents ; — 
but  you  will  hear.  Do  not  let  my  departure  occa- 
sion one  anxious  feeling.  I  am  tranquil  and  happy 
— the  undertaking  appears  more  noble  than  ever. 
Do  let  me  hear  that  you  are  composed  and  happy. 
Dear  mother,  farewell ; — let  the  consolations  of  the 
gospel  now  be  your  support.  In  America  or  Asia, 
I  shall  be  your  affectionate  daughter. 

Harriet." 


To  the  same. 
[  Written  the  evening  before  the  vessel  sailed  from 
Salem.'] 
"  Here  am  I,  my  dear  mother,  on  board  the  brig 
Caravan,  in  a  neat  little  cabin,  with  brother  and 
sister  Judson,  Mr.  P.  and  capt.  1.  and  another  dear 
friend.,  whose  beloved  society  enlivens  my  spirits, 
and  renders  my  situation  pleasant.  I  have  at  length 
taken  leave  of  the  land  of  my  forefathers,  and  en- 
tered the  vessel  which  will  be  the  place  of  my  resi- 
dence till  I  reach  the  desired  haven.  Think  not, 
my  dear  mother,  that  we  are  now  sitting  in  silent 
sorrow,  strangers  to  peace.  O  no ;  though  the  idea 
that  I  have  left  you,  to  see  you  no  more,  is  painful 
indeed ;  yet  I  think  I  can  say,  that  1  have  found 
the  grace  of  my  Redeemer  is  sufficient  for  me — his 
strength  has  been  made  perfect  in  my  weakness. 


or  HARRIET  r<EWELL.  157 

We  have  been  engaged  in  singing  this  evening, 
and  can  you  believe  me,  when  I  tell  you,  that  I 
never  engaged  in  this  delightful  part  of  worship 
with  greater  pleasure. 

Our  accommodations  have  exceeded  my  highest 
expectations.  God  has  ever  been  doing  me  good ; 
He  will  not  leave  me  in  this  trying  hour.  I  feel 
distressed  that  I  should  cause  you  and  my  other 
dear  friends  so  much  pain.  Why  should  you  feel 
anxious,  my  mother?  Let  me  entreat  you  to  dry 
your  tears,  which  have  been  shed  on  my  account, 
trust  in  God,  and  be  happy.  The  agreeable  disap- 
pointment which  I  have  met  with,  relative  to  the 
accommodations  of  the  vessel,  lays  me  under  re- 
newed obligations  to  devote  myself  entirely  to  my 
covenant  Redeemer.  I  feel  a  sweet  satisfaction  in 
reflecting  upon  the  undertaking,  in  which  I  have 
engaged.  It  is  not  to  acquire  the  riches  and 
honours  of  tliis  fading  world ;  but  to  assist  one  of 
Christ's  dear  ministers  in  carrying  the  glad  tidings 
of  salvation  to  the  perishing  heathen  of  Asia. 

I  intended  to  write  a  long  letter  to  our  dear  M. 
before  I  left  Salem;  but  have  found  it  quite  im- 
practicable. Do  give  my  love  to  her  and  Mr.  H. 
I  hope  they  will  not  forget  me  when  I  am  a  stranger 
in  a  strange  land.  Remember  me  affectionately  to 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  W.  Miss  H.  and  all  my  other  friends. 
I  shall  think  much  of  the  society  of  females  in  Ha- 
O 


158  THE  LIFE,  &C. 

verhill.  Will  they  not  make  me  a  subject  of  in- 
tercession at  every  meeting?  O  that  they  may  be 
abundantly  blessed. 

I  never  shall  repay  you,  my  dear  mother,  for  all 
the  kindness  and  love  you  have  shown  me  thus  far 
in  life.  Accept  my  sincere  thanks  for  every  favour, 
and  oh  forgive  mc  for  so  often  causing  you  pain  and 
anxiety.  May  the  Almighty  reward  you  a  hundred 
fold  for  your  kindness  to  me.  And  now,  my  dear 
mother,  what  more  shall  I  say,  but  ask  you  to  pray 
for  me,  and  engage  other  christians  to  do  the  same. 

"  There  is  a  calm  for  those  who  weep, 
A  rest  for  weary  pilgrims." 

Parting  sounds  will  not  be  heard  in  heaven. — May 

we  meet  there,  after  lives  filled  with  usefulness 

and  duty.     I  have  a  thousand  things  to  say,  but 

must  stop  short. — It  is  late. — -Dear  mother  adieu.'* 


JOURNAL, 

DURING  HER  VOYAGE  TO  INDIA; 

Addressed  to  her  Mother. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

March  9,  1812. — To  yoii,  my  beloved  mother, 
shall  these  pages  be  cheerfully  dedicated.  If  they 
afford  you  amusement  in  a  solitary  hour — if  they 
are  instrumental  in  dissipating  one  anxious  sensa- 
tion from  your  heart,  I  shall  be  doubly  rewarded 
for  writing.  Whatever  will  gratify  a  mother  so 
valuable  as  mine,  shall  here  be  recorded,  however 
iminteresting  it  might  be  to  a  stranger. 

The  first  week  after  our  embarkation,  I  was  confi- 
ned to  my  bed  with  sea-sickness.  This  was  a  gloomy 
week.  But  my  spirits  were  not  so  much  depressed 
as  I  once  expected  they  would  be.  The  attendants 
were  obliging,  and  T  had  every  convenience  which 
I  could  wish  on  board  a  vessel. — February  24th, 
the  vessel  sprung  a  leak.  We  were  in  the  greatest 
danger  of  sinking  during  the  night.  The  men 
laboured  almost  constantly  at  the  pump.  Capt.  H. 
thought  it  best  to  alter  the  course  of  the  Caravan, 

159 


160  THE  Liii:  AiVD  ^VI^ITJ^GS 

and  make  directly  for  St.  Jago.  The  wind  changed 
in  the  morning.  In  a  day  or  two  the  leak  was  pro- 
videntially discovered,  and  prevented  from  doing 
any  further  injury.  Though  much  fatigued,  sleep 
departed  from  me.  It  was  indeed  an  interesting 
night.  Though  a  sudden  exit  from  life  appeared 
more  solemn  than  ever  before ;  yet  I  felt  a  sweet 
complacency  in  confiding  in  God,  and  in  leaving 
the  disposal  of  my  life  with  him. 

"  Wo  have  no  family  worship,  which  we  consider 
a  great  affliction.  Sabl)ath  forenoon,  Mr.  N.  or 
brother  J.  reads  a  sermon,  and  performs  the  other 
exercises  of  worship,  in  the  cabin.  The  captain 
and  officers  favour  us  with  their  attendance.  I  have 
found  much  enjoyment  at  these  seasons.  I  often 
tiiink  of  my  American  friends,  who  arc  blessed 
with  the  privilege  of  attending  statedly  on  the 
means  of  grace.  My  thoughts  were  particularly 
fixed  on  my  brethren  and  sisters  the  first  Sabbath 
in  March.  I  thought  that  our  dear  pastor  would 
not  forget  to  intercede  with  God  for  an  absent  sis- 
ter, while  sitting  at  the  communion  table,  wheye  I 
have  often  had  a  seat.  I  shall  devote  much  of  my 
time  to  reading  while  on  the  water.  There  is  but 
little  variety  in  a  sea  life.  I  have  noticed  with 
pleasure,  that  many  little  articles  which  I  acci- 
dentally brought  with  me,  have  contributed  much 
to  mv  comfort. 


Ol    11  ARK11:T  NEUtLL.  IGl 

We  have  had  contrary  winds  and  calms  for  ten 
days  past,  which  will  make  our  voyage  longer.  How 
can  it  be  that  I  wish  for  those  winds  that  will  waft 
me  further  from  my  dear  mother,  and  all  that  I  love 
in  my  much  loved  native  country.  Surely  the  wish 
does  not  originate  in  the  want  of  afiection  for 
friends. 

March  10.  We  have  prayers  regularly,  every 
evening,  in  brother  J.'s  room,  which  is  larger  and 
more  convenient  than  ours.  We  have  met  a  brig 
bound  to  America,  as  we  imagine,  but  on  account 
of  contrary  winds,  which  would  render  it  difficult 
to  come  near  enough  to  speak  with  her,  she  has 
proceeded  on  her  passage. — This  is  the  second  ves- 
sel that  we  have  seen  at  a  distance,  going  direct  to 
America;  but  I  have  not  been  favoured  with  the 
privilege  of  sending  letters  to  you.  O,  how  ar- 
dently do  I  long  to  tell  you,  just  how  I  am  now 
situated,  and  (hat  I  am  contented  and  happy.  It  is 
very  difficult  writing  to  day,  on  account  of  the  con- 
stant motion  of  the  vessel.  The  wind  is  favoura- 
ble,— we  go  nearly  seven  miles  an  hour. 

March  12.  A  heavy  sea  to-day  ; — the  waves  have 
repeatedly  broken  on  deck  and  rushed  with  violence 
down  into  the  cabin.  Our  room  has  not  yet  been 
wet. 

March  14.  I  have  just  seen  the  mate  and  sailors 
take  a  turtle.  They  went  out  in  a  boat  two  or  three 
o2 


162  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

miles,  and  took  it  by  surprise  with  their  hands.  It 
weighs  about  twenty  pounds.  I  have  been  agree- 
ably disappointed  respecting  our  manner  of  living 
at  sea,  though  we  are  not  free  from  inconveniences 
by  any  means. 

March  16.  Yesterday  morning  religious  exerci- 
ses were  performed,  as  usual,  in  the  cabin.  Several 
pages  in  Law's  Serious  Call,  read.  My  thoughts 
dwell  on  home,  and  my  much  loved  country,  more 
intensely  on  the  Sabbatli,  than  on  any  other  day. 
The  sun  rises  four  hours  earlier  here  than  at  Ha- 
verhilU  At  one,  I  think  you  are  going  to  church. 
Dined  on  Turtle-soup  yesterday.  Saw  a  flying  fish 
to-day — breakfasted  upon  it.  Several  gales  of  wind 
last  evening.  1  do  not  know  why  it  is,  that  I  do  not 
suffer  more  from  fear  than  I  do.  Cousin  J.  will  tell 
you,  how  dreary  every  thing  appears  in  a  dark  eve- 
ning, when  the  wind  blows  hard,  and  the  vessel 
seems  to  be  on  the  point  of  turning  over.  But  we 
have  been  highly  favoured :  the  weather  has  gener- 
ally been  remarkably  pleasant. 

March  17.  I  have  just  seen  a  third  vessel,  bound, 
as  we  have  every  reason  to  tiiink,  to  dear  America. 
We  came  so  near  her  as  to  see  the  men  walking  on 
deck :  but  Capt.  H.  received  particular  orders  to 
speak  with  no  vessel  on  the  passage.  I  have  a  great 
desire  to  send  you,  my  dear  mother,  some  commu- 
nication.    But  this  gratification  I  must  give  up. 


OF  HAHKIET  M^WELL.  1(33 

Five  weeks,  yesterday,  since  I  bid  you  a  last  adieu. 

0  that  you  may  never,  for  one  moment,  regret  that 
you  gave  me  up,  to  assist  in  so  great,  so  glorious  a 
work.  I  want  more  faith,  more  spirituality,  more 
engagedness  in  so  good  a  cause.  Possessed  of  these 
blessings,  I  shall  be  happy,  while  crossing  the  tem- 
pestuous ocean,  and  when  1  become  an  inhabitant 
of  heathen  Asia. 

March  18.  I  am  sometimes  almost  sick,  for  the 
want  of  exercise.  I  walk  fast  on  the  deck  three 
times  a  day,  which  is  the  only  exercise  I  take.  We 
are  now  more  than  3000  miles  from  home — or,  ra- 
ther,  about  12,000  miles  from  home.  But  I  shall 
ever  find  a  melancholy  pleasure  in  calling  my  mo- 
ther's house  in  Haverhill,  ini/  home,  though  the  At- 
lantic floods  roll  between.  Long  may  the  best  of 
Heaven's  blessings  rest  upon  the  dwelling  where 

1  have  spent  my  playful  years  in  peace,  andAvherc, 
in  riper  age,  I  have  known  what  blest  tranquillity 
is,  by  happy  experience.  Long  may  my  beloved 
mother,  and  dear  brothers  and  sisters,  enjoy  the 
blessing  of  my  heavenly  Father,  and  be  strangers 
to  affliction  and  woe. 

March  19.  It  is  excessively  warm  to-day.  We 
are  now  in  the  torrid  zone  ;  while  my  dear  mother, 
brothers  and  sisters  are  probably  shivering  over  a 
large  fire,  I  am  sitting  with  the  windows  and  door 
open,   oppressed  with  heat.     You  know  not  hoAV 


104  THE    mi;    A.ND    WKin.-SGri 

much  I  think  of  you  all — how  ardently  I  desire  to 
hear  from  you  and  see  you.  My  time  passes  more 
pleasantly  than  ever  I  anticipated.  I  read,  and 
sew,  and  converse  at  intervals  : — rise  early  in  the 
morning — retire  early  at  night.  I  find  Mr.  N.  to 
be  every  thing  I  could  wish.  He  not  only  acts  the 
part  of  a  kind,  affectionate  friend,  but  likewise  that 
of  a  careful,  tender  physician. 

March  20.  I  often  think  of  many  ways  in  which 
I  could  have  contributed  to  your  comfort  and  hap- 
piness, and  that  of  my  other  dear  friends,  while 
with  you.  My  mother,  my  dear  mother,  can  you, 
will  you  forgive  me  for  causing  you  so  much  pain, 
as  I  surely  have  in  the  course  of  my  life,  and  for 
making  you  so  few  returns  for  the  unwearied  care, 
and  kindness  you  kave  ever  shown  me.  I  think 
that  if  your  heart  is  fixed,  trusting  in  God,  you 
will  find  consolation  when  thinking  of  my  pre- 
sent situation:  you  will  be  unspeakably  happy 
in  commending  me  to  God  and  the  word  of 
his  grace,  in  praying  for  my  usefulness  in  heathen 
lands. 

March  21.  A  large  porpoise  was  taken  yester- 
day. I  will  describe  this  curious  fish  to  you.  I 
have  had,  for  two  or  three  days,  a  return  of  my  old 
complaint,  a  severe  head-ache.  1  ascribe  it,  in 
some  measure,  to  the  confined  air  of  our  room.  I 
often  think  of  your  large  cool  chambers,  when  1 


OF  HARRIET  ISEWLLL.  HjO 

awake,  these  extremely  hot  mornings.  But  this  is 
a  light  trial. 

March  22.  I  have  spent  the  greater  part  of  this 
holy  day  on  deck,  reading,  singing,  conversing,  &c. 
I  hope  this  has  been  a  profitable  and  joyful  Sabbath 
to  my  dear  mother. 

O  how  ardently  do  I  long  again  to  frequent  the 
courts  of  my  God,  and  hear  from  his  ambassadors 
the  joyful  sound  of  tlie  glorious  gospel.  But  thougli 
in  a  humbler  manner,  yet  I  trust  we  find  his  grace 
displayed  towards  us,  while  meeting  for  his  worship. 
The  weather  is  hot  in  the  extreme — ^we  are  within 
a  few  days  sail  of  the  line.  I  have  not  found  a 
stove  necessary  more  than  once  or  twice  since  I 
left  the  harbour.  The  weather  has  been  much 
warmer  than  I  anticipated.  But  we  keep  pretty 
comfortable  in  the  air. 

March  23.  O  how  welcome  would  be  some  of 
Mama's  cold  water,  or  a  cup  of  her  coffee,  with 
milk  in  it,  I  do  not  say  cream !  But  we  have  every 
necessary  which  is  possible  on  the  ocean.  I  am 
thankful,  I  feel  no  disposition  to  complain.  I  have 
for  the  most  part  of  the  time  since  we  sailed,  en- 
joyed a  great  degree  of  real  happiness.  The  ever- 
lasting God  is  my  refuge. 

March  24.  Mr.  N.  often  regrets  that  he  had  no 
more  time  to  spend  with  you,  previous  to  our  de- 
parture,    lie  often  says,  "  Harriet,  how  1  long  to 


106  THE    LIFE  AiSD  WRITINGS 

see  your  dear  mother."  We  often  look  the  way 
where  capt.  H.  tells  us  Haverhill  lies.  But  alas  ! 
a  vast  ocean  and  the  blue  sky  is  all  we  can  sec. 
But  there  is  a  land,  my  dear  mother,  where  stormy 
seas  cannot  divide  the  friends  of  Jesus.  There  I 
hope  to  meet  you,  and  all  my  beloved  friends,  to 
whom  on  earth  I  have  bid  adieu.  Oh  that,  when 
the  followers  of  the  Lamb,  are  collected  from  the 
East  and  West,  from  the  North  and  South,  Harriet, 
an  exile  in  a  distant  land,  with  her  mother,  father, 
brothers  and  sisters,  may  be  united  in  the  family 
of  the  Most  High  in  heaven. 

March  25.  The  weather  is  about  as  warm  as 
the  extremely  hot  weather  in  America  last  summer. 
We  are  told  we  shall  not  be  likely  to  suffer  more 
from  the  heat  in  Bengal  than  we  do  now.  We  do 
not  go  more  than  a  mile  an  hour.  Are  within  160 
miles  of  the  equator.  This  is  dear  little  Emily's 
birth  day.  Sweet  child — will  she  ever  forget  her 
absent  sister  Harriet,  whom  once  she  loved?  O 
no — I  will  not  for  one  moment  indulge  the  thought. 
I  cannot  bear  to  think  of  losing  a  place  in  the  re- 
membrance of  friends  so  dear. 

March  26.  My  attachment  to  the  world  has 
greatly  lessened  since  I  left  my  country,  and  with 
it  all  the  honours,  pleasures  and  riches  of  life.  Yes, 
Mama,  I  feel  this  morning  like  a  pilgrim  and  a  tra- 
veller in  a  dry  and  thirsty  land,  where  no  water  is. 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  167 

Heaven  is  my  home — there  I  trust  my  weary  soul 
will  sweetly  rest,  after  a  tempestuous  voyage  across 
the  ocean  of  life.  I  love  to  think  of  what  I  shall 
shortly  be,  when  I  have  finished  my  heavenly 
Father's  work  on  earth.  How  sweet  the  thoughts 
of  glory,  while  I  wander  here  in  this  waste  wilder- 
ness. I  still  contemplate  the  path  into  which  I 
have  entered  with  pleasure,  although  replete  with 
trials,  under  which,  nothing  but  sovereign  grace 
can  support  me.  I  have  at  times  the  most  ardent 
desires  to  see  you,  and  my  other  dear  friends.  These 
desires,  for  the  moment,  are  almost  insupportable. 
But  when  I  think  seriously  of  the  object  of  my  un- 
dertaking, and  the  motives  which  first  induced  me 
to  give  up  all  and  enter  upon  it,  I  enjoy  a  sweet 
serenity  of  mind ;  a  satisfaction,  which  the  heaviest 
trials  cannot  destroy.  The  sacrifices  which  I  have 
made,  are  great  indeed  ;  but  the  light  of  Immanuel's 
countenance  can  enliven  every  dreary  scene,  and 
make  the  path  of  duty  pleasant.  Should  I,  at  some 
future  period,  be  destitute  of  one  sympathizing 
friend,  in  a  foreign,  sickly  clime,  I  shall  have  no- 
thing to  fear.  When  earthly  friends  forsake  me, 
then  "the  Lord  will  take  me  up."  No  anticipated 
trials  ought  to  make  me  anxious ;  for  I  know  that 
I  can  do  and  suflfer  all  things,  "through  Christ, 
who  strengtheneth  me."  In  his  hands  I  leave 
(he  direction    of   every    event,  knowing  that  he, 


168  THE    LIFE    AND    WRITINGS 

who  is  infinitely  wise  and  good,  can  do  me  no 
wrong. 

March  29.  We  crossed  the  equator  last  night. 
The  weather  still  continues  excessively  hot. — 
Heavy  gales  of  wind,  and  repeated  showers  of  rain, 
rendering  it  necessary  for  the  captain  and  officers 
to  be  on  deck,  we  had  no  religious  exercises  in  the 
cabin. 

March  31.  It  is  six  weeks,  this  evening,  since 
we  came  on  board  the  Caravan.  How  rapidly  have 
the  days,  the  weeks  glided  away.  Thus,  my  dear 
mother,  will  this  short  life  pass.  Why  then  do  our 
thoughts  dwell  so  much  upon  a  short  separation, 
when  there  is  a  world,  where  the  friends  of  Jesus 
will  never  part  more. 

April  1.  Three  sharks  caught  to-day.  In  their 
frightful  appearance,  they  far  exceeded  the  descrip- 
tion I  have  often  heard  given  of  them. 

April  7.  The  weather  grows  colder,  as  we  draw 
nearer  the  Cape.  Some  Cape  birds  are  flying 
around  us,  called  Albatrosses.  They  are  very 
pretty  birds,  about  the  size  of  geese.  We  have 
had  our  room  a  little  enlarged,  which  renders  it 
pleasanter  and  cooler.  We  can  now  sit  there,  and 
read,  with  comfort. 

May  1.  Again,  my  ever  dear  mother,  I  devote 
a  few  leisure  moments  to  you,  and  my  beloved 
brothers  and  sisters.  The  winds  and  the  waves  are 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  169 

bearing  us  rapidly  away  from  America.  I  care  not 
how  soon  we  reach  Calcutta,  and  are  placed  in  a 
still  room,  with  a  bowl  of  milk  and  a  loaf  of  Indian 
bread.  I  can  hardly  think  of  this  simple  fare  with- 
out exclaiming,  O,  what  a  luxury.  I  have  been  so 
weary  of  the  excessive  rocking  of  the  vessel,  and 
the  almost  intolerable  smell  after  the  rain,  that  I 
have  done  little  more  than  lounge  on  the  bed  for 
several  days,  and  have  been  more  sick  than  on  the 
first  part  of  the  voyage.  But  I  have  been  blessed 
with  excellent  spirits,  and  to-day  have  been  run- 
ning about  the  deck,  and  dancing  in  our  room  for 
exercise,  as  well  as  ever.  What  do  some  females, 
who  have  unkind  husbands,  do  in  sickness  !  Among 
the  many  signal  favours  I  am  daily  receiving  from 
God,  one  of  the  greatest  is  a  most  affectionate  part- 
ner. With  him  my  days  pass  cheerfully  away — 
happy  in  the  consciousness  of  loving  and  of  being 
beloved.  With  him  contented  I  would  live,  and 
contented  I  would  die.  This,  my  mother,  is  the 
language  of  Harriet's  heart. 

We  arc  in  the  latitude  of  the  Cape.  The  weather 
is  cold,  and  will  probably  be  so  for  a  month.  The 
last  winter  we  shall  have.  Ten  weeks  since  we 
left  Salem.  I  often  think  and  often  dream  of  you. 
Are  you  happy  ?  O  yes ;  blest  with  the  rich  con- 
solation of  the  gospel,  she  cannot  be  unhappy. — ^ 
But,  the  heathen  are  wretched.  For  their  sake 
P 


170  THE   LIFE    AND  WRITINGS 

shall  not  some  christians  leave  friends  and  coun- 
try, cross  the  Atlantic,  and  submit  to  many  hard- 
ships, to  carry  them  the  word  of  life.  I  do  not 
repent,  nor  have  I  ever  repented  of  my  under- 
taking. 

When  in  the  exercise  of  right  feelings,  I  rejoice 
that  I  am  made  capable  of  adding  to  the  happi- 
ness of  one  of  Christ's  dear  missionaries.  This 
is  the  sphere,  in  which  I  expect  to  be  useful,  while 
life  is  prolonged.  This  is  what  you  always  calcu- 
lated upon,  and  I  am  now  happy  in  seeing  this  wish 
daily  accomplished.  In  heaven,  I  hope  shortly  to 
recount  to  you  the  many  toils  of  my  pilgrimage. 
My  dear  mother,  and  my  dear  brothers  and  sisters, 
farewell  for  the  present. — Lest  I  should  forget,  I 
mention  it  now — request  brother  E.  W.  and  all 
who  are  interested  enough  to  inquire  for  me,  to 
write  me  long  letters.  O!  how  acceptable  will 
American  letters  be.     You  will  think  of  it. 

May  8.  My  dear  Mr.  N.  has  been  ill  this  week 
past, — so  ill  that  he  has  kept  his  bed  the  greater 
part  of  the  time.  Should  he  fall  a  victim  to  this 
painful  disease  and  leave  me  alone  in  a  strange 
land — But  I  will  not  distrust  the  care  of  my  hea- 
venly Father.  I  know  he  will  never  leave  nor  for- 
sake me,  though  a  widowed  stranger,  in  a  strange 
country.  The  weather  is  rainy,  the  sea  runs  high, 
and  our  room  is  often  overflowed  with  water.     My 


or  HARRIET  NEWELL.  171 

health  has  been  remarkably  good  since  Mr.  N.'s 
sickness,  and  I  have  been  able  to  attend  upon  him 
a  little.  But  think,  Mama,  how  painful  it  must  be 
to  a  feeling  heart  to  stand  by  the  sick  bed  of  a  be- 
loved friend,  and  see  him  in  want  of  many  necessa- 
ries which  you  cannot  provide — which  cannot  be 
had  on  the  ocean.  Four  years  to-day  since  my 
father's  death.  You,  my  dear  mother,  have  proba- 
bly thought  of  it,  and  the  recollection  is  painful. 
Dear  cousin  C.  has  probably,  before  this  time,  en- 
tered the  world  of  spirits,  and  perhaps  more  of  my 
dear  Haverhill  friends. 

"  This  life's  a  dream,  an  empty  show." 

We  fmd  that  we  are  in  a  leaky  vessel,  which 
perhaps  will  not  stand  the  force  of  the  wind  and 
waves,  until  we  reach  Calcutta.  But  if  God  has 
any  thing  for  us  to  do  in  heathen  Asia,  we  shall 
arrive  there  and  accomplish  it.  Why,  then,  do 
we  fear !  It  is  God, 

"  Who  rides  upon  the  stormy  skies, 
And  manages  the  seas." 

And  is  not  this  God  our  God? 

May  10.  Mr.  N.'s  health  is  much  improved.  "I 
will  bless  the  Lord,  because  he  hath  heard  the  voice 
of  my  supplications."  The  weather  is  still  cold  and 
unpleasant.  We  are  tossing  about  on  the  stormy 
waves,  and  arc  subjected  to  the  numerous  incon- 


172  THE  LIFE  AND  WHITINGS 

veniences  of  a  sea-faring  life.  We  go  at  the  rate 
of  160  miles  in  24  hours.  We  hope  to  reach  our 
destined  haven  in  six  or  seven  weeks. 

Scarcely  a  night  passes,  but  I  dream  of  my  dear 
mother,  brothers  and  sisters.  My  sleeping  hours 
are  pleasant.  Mama  sometimes  dreams  of  Harriet 
— does  she  not? 

May  11.  I  have  been  reading  what  I  have  writ- 
ten, and  fear  that  mother  will  conclude  from  some 
sentences,  that  I  am  not  so  happy  in  my  present 
situation,  as  she  could  wish.  It  has  never  been  my 
intention  to  leave  this  impression  on  your  mind. 
Believe  me,  my  mother,  in  the  sincerity  of  my 
heart  I  can  say,  that  with  a  very  few  exceptions,  1 
am  happy  "  all  the  day  long."  Though  I  am  deep- 
ly sensible  of  my  want  of  many  qualifications,  which 
would  render  a  female  highly  useful  among  those 
of  her  own  sex  in  Asia,  yet  I  delight  in  the  thought, 
that  weak  and  unqualified  as  I  am,  a  sovereign  God 
may  see  fit  to  make  me  the  instrument  of  doing 
sonxe  good  to  the  heathen,  either  directly  or  indi- 
rectly. Recollect,  that  happiness  is  not  confin- 
ed to  any  particular  situation.  The  humble  cot- 
tager  may  enjoy  as  much  happiness  as  the  king 
on  his  throne.  Blessed  with  a  competency,  what 
more  do  we  want?  This,  God  has  hitherto  granted 
ine ;  and  more  than  this,  he  has  often  given  me  the 
enjoyment  of  himself,  which,  you  know,  by  happy 


or  IIAKRIET  JEWELL.  173 

twperieiice,  is  of  greater  value,  than  all  this  earth 
can  afford : 

"Give  what  thou  wilt,  without  ihec  we  are  poor, 
And  with  tkee  rich,  take  what  thou  wilt  away." 

I  think  I  never  enjoyed  so  much  solid  peace  of 
mind — never  was  so  free  from  discontent  and  me- 
lancholy, as  since  I  have  been  here;  though  I  still 
retain  a  sinful  heart,  and  often  am  led  to  doubt  the 
reality  of  my  being  personally  interested  in  the  co- 
venant of  redemption. 

May  7. — Sabbath  eoe.  This  has  been  a  pleasant 
day.  We  assembled  in  the  cabin  as  usual,  and 
joined  in  the  worship  of  God.  I  have  enjoyed  as 
nmch  this  day  as  ever  I  did  in  an  American  church. 
The  presence  of  Jesus  is  not  confined  to  a  temple 
made  with  hands.  Many  hundreds  flock  to  his 
house  every  Sabbath,  whom  the  word  jireached  does 
not  profit.  They  go  and  return  without  a  blessing; 
while  the  believing  two  or  three,  who  are  gathered 
together  in  his  name,  arc  favoured  v/ith  his  pre- 
sence. This  thought  often  gives  me  great  encour- 
agement, wlieu  lamenting  my  long  absence  from 
the  courts  of  the  Lord.  "I  have  loved  the  place 
where  thine  honour  dwelleth." 

May  20.  This  is  probably  a  delightful  month 
with  you.  "The  winter  is  past,  and  the  time  of  the 
singing  of  birds  is  come."  May  health,  peace  and 
joy  reside  in  my  dear  loved  native  dwelling.     O! 


174  THE  LIFE  A  IS  D  WHITINGS 

may  my  mother  dear,  and  all  her  children,  be 
favoured  with  those  joys  and  consolations  which 
the  gospel  of  Jesus  affords  its  followers,  while  jour- 
neying to  the  new  Jerusalem.  These  are  neither 
few  nor  small.  Pray  that  Harriet  may  possess  them 
too,  though  far  away  from  friends  and  home. 

May  2\.  How  does  our  dear  church  flourish? 
Is  the  little  flock  which  our  dear  pastor  is  attempt- 
ing to  direct  to  glory,  increasing  in  strength,  piety, 
and  numbers?  Are  the  pious  few,  whom  I  left, 
walking  closely  with  God,  like  pilgrims  and  strang- 
ers, and  daily  expectants  of  rest  in  Jesus?  O  that  I 
were  with  them,  to  speak  a  word  to  our  dear  sisters, 
and  exhort  them  to  be  faithful  unto  tlie  end.  But 
no !  Mama,  do  not  regard  the  oppositio?i  of  the 
world,  or  Satan  ;  but  oh,  be  active,  be  engaged  in 
promoting  piety  around  you.  Oh,  that  1  had  done 
more  for  Jesus  when  with  you — O  that  those  even- 
ings, which  were  spent  in  vanity,  had  been  sacred 
to  prayer !  Tell  cousin  J.  to  exert  every  faculty  of 
his  soul  for  God.  He  will  be  faithful.  God,  I  hope, 
will  give  him  grace  to  be  so. 

May  22.  How  does  dear  little  A.  do  ?  I  should 
love  to  see  the  sweet  child.  May  he  long  live  to 
comfort  his  parents,  and  do  good  in  the  world  !  Our 
dear  Mr.  W.  is  probably  now  at  Haverhill.  It 
would  have  been  pleasant  to  see  him  once  more. 
Do  give  my  love  to  him.     Will  he  write  mo  one 


or  IlAllUIET  NKWELL.  176 

letter  f  M.  I  hope,  has  become  very  good,  and  is 
affording  you  much  assistance  and  comfort.  C. 
likewise,  and  little  E.  I  hope  are  great  blessings  to 
their  dear  mother.  Do  kiss  all  the  children  for 
me.  I  shall  expect  letters  from  every  one.  I  shall 
not  ask  for  them  ;  for  Mama  knows  what  I  want.  I 
cannot  yet  give  up  the  idea  of  having  a  visit  from 
you,  when  I  get  settled  in  my  little  Indian  hut — 
but  let  mn  stop.  I  have  thought  more  than  ever, 
8incc  I  left  home,  that  I  shall  return  to  America 
again,  if  deprived  by  death  of  my  dear,  dear  Mr. 
N.  Oh  tiiat  such  an  event  might  never,  never  hap- 
pen !  But  life  is  uncertain,  particularly  in  burning 
India.  I  am  trying  to  fiuniliarize  my  mind  to  every 
affliction.  We  often  converse  of  a  separation.  It 
is  his  wish  that  I  should  return  to  you  immediately, 
should  such  an  event  take  place,  unless  I  am  posi* 
tive  of  being  more  extensively  useful  among  the 
lieathen. 

May  21.  Hope  my  Haverhill  friends  have  en- 
joyed as  much  comfort  as  I  have  this  holy  Sabbath. 

May  81.  We  have,  this  evening,  been  reading 
some  account  of  Burmah.  Never  before  did  I  so 
much  feel  my  dependence  on  God.  We  are  going 
among  a  savage  people,  without  the  protection  of  a 
religious  government.  We  may  possibly  one  day 
die  martyrs  to  the  cause  which  we  have  espoused. 
But  trusting  in  God  we  may  yet  be  \m\i\\y,  infinitely 


176  THE    LIFE    AND    WHITINGS 

more  happy,  than  all  the  riches  and  honours  of  thid 
world  can  make  us.  I  hope  you  will  never  indulge 
one  anxious  thought  about  us.  Pray  often  and 
pray  earnestly  for  us.  O  how  docs  the  sweet  hope 
of  heaven  reconcile  me  to  a  life  of  trials.  When 
my  friends  in  America  hear  of  my  departure  from 
this  vale  of  tears,  let  the  thought  that  I  am  at  rest  in 
Jesus,  influence  them  to  rejoice  rather  than  to  weep. 
June  7.  The  weather  grows  warmer,  and  the 
heat  will  probably  continue  to  increase  until  we 
reach  Calcutta.  But  wc  have  fine  winds,  which 
renders  the  weather  comfortable.  Worship  as 
usual  in  the  cabin  to-day.  Wo  have  commenced 
and  ended  this  Sabbatli  nearly  at  the  same  time 
with  the  Christians  in  India.  If  Mama  and  our 
other  friends  were  now  (o  look  ofi  the  map,  they 
would  sec  us  in  the  torrid  zone,  passing  near  the 
fertile  island  of  Ceylon.  The  idea  of  being  w^ithin 
some  hundred  miles  of  land  is  really  pleasant; 
though  our  situation  is  perhaps  more  dangerous, 
than  when  wc  were  thousands  of  miles  from  any 
coast.  We  have  bad  strong  gales  of  w  ind,  heavy 
rains,  and  thunder  and  lightning  of  late,  which 
might  terrify  a  heart  more  susceptible  of  feeling 
than  mine.  I  know  not  how  it  is,  but  I  hear  the 
thunder  roll, — see  the  lightning  flash, — and  tlie 
waves  threatening  to  svrallow  up  the  vessel ; — and 
yet  remain  unmoved. 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  177 

June  y.  Wc  arc  now  looking  forward  in  ex- 
pectation  of  shortly  seeing  the  shores  of  India. 
The  idea  of  again  walking  on  the  earth,  and  con- 
versing with  its  inhabitants,  is  pleasing.  Though, 
as  we  often  remark  to  each  other,  this  may  be  the 
pleasantest  part  of  our  lives.  We  do  not  calculate 
upon  a  life  of  ease. 

June  10.  We  have  been  packing  some  of  our 
things  to-day.  Hope  to  reach  port  Sabbath-day,  if 
the  winds  prove  favourable. 

June  11.  Some  visitors  from  land  to-day, — two 
birds  and  a  butterfly.  We  suppose  that  we  are 
about  one  hundred  miles  from  land.  The  weather 
unpleasant  and  rainy  last  night  and  to-day.  I  dread 
rainy  weather  very  much  at  ^ea.  How  does  dear 
Emily  do?  Is  she  a  very  good  child?  Do,  dear 
mother,  talk  often  to  the  children  about  sister  Har- 
riet. Do  not  let  them  forget  me.  I  think  much 
of  dear  sister  Elizabeth.  How  happy  should  I  feel, 
if  she  were  with  me.  Dear  girl!  with  what  sensa- 
tions do  I  recal  the  scenes  of  other  years !  I  hope 
that  she  is  happy.  Perhaps  ere  this  she  has  given 
herself  to  God,  and  commenced  a  serious  and  de- 
vout life.  If  this  is  the  case,  my  heart  congratu- 
lates her.  My  mother,  shall  so  much  loveliness  be 
lost? 

June  12.  Rejoice  with  us,  my  dear,  dear  mother 
in  the  noodness  of  our  covenant  God.     After  sec- 


178  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

ing  nothing  but  sky  and  water  for  one  hundred  and 
fourteen  days,  we  this  morning  heard  the  joyful  ex- 
clamation of  "  land^  land  /"  It  is  the  coast  of  Orissa, 
about  twenty  miles  from  us.  Should  the  wind  be 
favourable,  we  shall  not  lose  sight  of  land  again 
until  we  get  to  Calcutta.  We  hope  to  see  the  pa- 
goda which  contains  the  Idol  Juggernaut,  before 
sunset.  The  view  of  the  Orissa  coast,  though  at 
a  distance,  excites  within  me  a  variety  of  sensa- 
tions unknown  before.  For  it  is  the  land  of  pagan 
darkness,  which  Buchanan  so  feelingly  describes. 

June  13.  A  calm — Passed  the  temple  of  Jug- 
gernaut and  the  Black  Pagoda — but  the  weather 
being  hazy,  we  could  not  see  them.  In  the  after- 
noon, for  the  first  time,  spoke  a  vessel.  An  Ameri- 
can ship  from  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope.  It  seemed 
good  to  hear  the  voice  of  a  human  being,  not  be- 
longing to  our  number.  Agreed  to  keep  company 
during  the  night. 

June  14.  No  public  worship  to  day. — The  last 
night,  a  sleepless — tedious  one. — Sounded  every 
half  hour,  all  night.  The  water  shallow,  and  of  a 
dirty  light  green. — Surrounded  by  shoals, — in  per- 
petual danger  of  running  upon  them.  Many  vessels 
have  been  shipwrecked  here,  and  in  the  Hoogly 
river.  May  that  God,  who  has  hitherto  been  our 
protector,  still  stand  by  us.  Anxiously  looking  for 
a  pilot,  but  no  vessel  in  sight. — The  ship  and  a  brig 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  179 

close  by  us.  Pleasant  having  company.  Spoke 
with  the  brig  to-day — Owned  by  some  one  in  Cal- 
cutta, and  manned  by  Bengalees.  I  could  see  them 
distinctly  with  a  spy-glass. — Lost  sight  of  land. — 
No  observation  of  the  sun  for  three  days. 

June  15.  We  anchored  last  night.  It  is  dan- 
gerous sailing  in  this  place  in  the  dark.  Providen- 
tially discovered  a  pilot's  schooner  this  morning. 
Vessels  are  sometimes  kept  waiting  ten  days  or 
more,  for  a  pilot.  The  pilot,  an  English  lad  called 
the  leadsman,  and  the  pilot's  Hindoo  servant,  came 
on  board.  I  should  like  to  describe  this  Hindoo  to 
you.  He  is  small  in  stature,  about  twenty  years  of 
age,  of  a  dark  copper  colour.  His  countenance  is 
mild,  and  indicates  the  most  perfect  apathy  and  in- 
dolence. He  is  dressed  in  calico  trowsers  and  a 
white  cotton  short  gown.  He  is  a  Mahometan.  I 
should  not  imagine  he  had  force  enough  to  engage 
in  any  employment.     But  he  has  a  soul. 

June  16.  Last  night,  by  sunset,  the  anchor  was 
thrown  again.  A  heavy  sea;  the  vessel  rocked 
violently  all  the  evening.  The  water,  rushing  in 
at  the  cabin  windows,  overflowed  our  rooms.  The 
birth  is  our  only  place  of  refuge  at  such  times. 

About  eleven  the  cable  broke,  and  we  were 
dashed  about  all  night  in  continual  danger  of  run- 
ning upon  some  shoal.  The  anchor  was  lost,  but 
we  were  preserved  from  a  sudden  and  awful  death, 


180  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

by  that  God  who  rules  the  seas,  and  whom  the  winds 
obey.  I  slept  the  greater  part  of  the  night  sweetly  ; 
though  the  dead  lights  were  in,  which  made  our 
room  excessively  hot,  and  there  was  much  confusion 
on  deck ;  all  hands  hard  at  work  almost  all  night. 
What  a  blessing,  O  my  mother,  is  health. — Were  I 
on  land,  I  think  no  one  would  be  so  free  from  com- 
plaint as  I.  Even  here,  notwithstanding  all  the 
fatigue  to  which  I  am  unavoidably  subjected,  I  get 
along  surprisingly.  Land  in  sight  again.  It  is 
Saugor  Island ;  about  two  miles  from  us.  This  is 
the  island  where  so  many  innocent  children  have 
been  sacrificed  by  their  parents  to  sharks  and  alli- 
gators. Cruel,  cruel !  While  I  am  now  writing,  wc 
are  fast  entering  the  river  Hoogly. — For  several 
days  past,  wc  have  had  frequent  showers  of  rain. 
This  is  the  time  at  which  the  rainy  season  com- 
mences in  Bengal.  It  is  tlic  most  unhealthy  part 
of  the  year.  The  wcatlicr  is  not  uncomfortably 
warm. 

12  o'clock.  A  boat  filled  with  Hindoos  from 
CudJereCy  has  just  left  our  vessel.  They  have  ta- 
ken letters,  which  will  be  sent  before  us,  to  Cal- 
cutta. These  Hindoos  were  naked,  except  a  piece 
of  cotton  cloth  wrapped  about  their  middle.  They 
are  of  a  dark  copper  color,  and  with  much  more 
interesting  countenances  than  the  Hindoo  we  have 
now  on  board.     They  appeared  active,  talkative, 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  181 

and  as  though  they  were  capable  of  acquiring  a 
knowledge  of  the  Christian  religion,  if  instructed. 
Their  hair  is  black — some  had  it  shaved  off  the  fore 
part  of  the  head,  and  tied  in  a  bunch  behind :  that 
of  the  others,  was  all  turned  back.  I  long  to  be- 
come acquainted  with  the  language  of  Hindostan. 

1  o'clock.  We  are  now  so  near  land  as  to  see 
the  green  bushes  and  trees  on  the  banks  of  the  river. 
The  smell  of  the  land  air  is  reviving.  We  hear 
the  birds  singing  sweetly  in  the  bushes. 

5  o'clock.  I  wish  my  ever  dear  mother  could  be 
a  partaker  of  our  pleasures.  Were  it  in  my  power, 
how  gladly  would  I  describe  to  you  the  beauties 
of  the  scenery  around  us.  After  passing  hundreds 
of  the  Hindoo  cottages,  which  resemble  hay-stacks 
in  their  form  and  colour,  in  the  midst  of  cocoa-nut, 
banana  and  date  trees,  a  large  English  house  will 
appear  to  vary  the  scene.  Here  will  be  seen  a  large 
white  Pagoda  through  the  trees,  the  place  where 
the  idol  gods  are  worshipped  ;  there  a  large  ancient 
building  in  ruins.  Some  Hindoos  were  seen  bathing 
in  the  waters  of  the  Ganges ;  others  fishing ;  others 
sitting  at  their  ease  on  its  banks ;  others  driving 
home  their  cattle,  which  are  very  numerous ;  and 
others  walking  with  fruit,  and  umbrellas,  while  the 
little  tawny  children  are  playing  around  them.  The 
boats  frequently  come  to  our  vessel,  and  the  Hin- 
doos chatter  away,  but  it  is  thought  best  to  take  no 
Q 


182  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

notice  of  them.  This  is  the  most  delightful  trial  I 
ever  had. — We  anchor  in  the  river  to-night,  twenty- 
five  miles  from  Calcutta. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

Residence  in  India Serampore Baptist  Mis- 
sionaries— Juggernaut — Natives  bathing  in  the 
Ganges — The  Missionaries  ordered  to  leave  Ben- 
gal— Mr.  and  Mrs.  Newell  leave  India  for  the 
Isle  of  France. 

June  17.  After  a  tedious  voyage,  we  have,  my 
dear  mother,  arrived  at  Calcutta.  We  reached  here 
yesterday,  at  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon.  Mr. 
N.  and  brother  J.  went  on  shore  immediately,  and 
returned  in  the  evening.  They  called  at  the  Police 
office,  entered  their  names,  called  upon  Dr.  Carey, 
at  his  dwelling-house  at  Calcutta,  were  cordially 
received,  and  invited  to  go  immediately  to  Seram- 
pore. They  likewise  saw  Mr.  Marshman  and  Mr. 
Ward.  I  cannot  say  that  our  future  prospects  are 
at  present  flattering,  but  hope  before  I  send  you 
this,  they  will  wear  a  different  aspect. 

Mr.  N.  and  J.  will  go  on  shore  again  this  morn- 
ing ;  we  hope  to  be  permitted  to  land  and  reside 
here  for  a  season,  but  know  not  how  it  will  be. 

The  English  East  India  Company  are  violently 


OF    HARRIET    NEWELL.  183 

Opposed  to  missions ;  but  I  will  tell  you  more  at 
some  future  time.  O  that  their  hearts  might  be 
opened  to  receive  the  blessings  offered  them.  O 
my  mother,  my  heart  is  pained  within  me  at  what 
I  have  already  seen  of  these  wretched  Pagans. 
Here  we  are,  surrounded  by  hundreds  of  them, 
whose  only  object  is  to  get  their  rice,  eat,  drink, 
and  sleep.  One  of  the  writer  cast,  who  can  talk 
English,  has  just  left  the  cabin.  Your  pious  heart, 
my  dear  mother,  would  melt  with  compassion  to 
hear  him  talk.  O  the  superstition  that  prevails 
through  this  country !  I  am  sure,  if  we  gain  ad- 
mittance, I  shall  plead  harder  with  American  chris- 
tians to  send  missionaries  to  these  Bengal  heathen, 
than  ever  a  missionary  did  before. 

Three  miles  from  Calcutta,  a  native  came  with  a 
basket  of  pine-apples,  plantains,  (which  taste  like 
a  rich  pear,)  a  pot  of  fresh  butter,  and  several 
loaves  of  good  bread — a  present  from  one  of  Capt. 
H.'s  friends.  At  night  I  made  a  delicious  meal  of 
bread  and  milk.  The  milk,  though  thin,  was  a 
luxury.  Yesterday  and  last  night  we  were  not  un- 
comfortably warm,  as  the  day  was  cloudy,  attended 
with  a  little  rain.  But  to-day  it  is  excessively  hot. 
I  dare  not  go  on  deck,  for  1  burned  my  face  so  yes- 
terday that  it  is  almost  ready  to  blister ;  owing  to 
my  going  on  deck  without  a  bonnet.  You  have 
heard  of  the  natives  dying  by  being  sun-struck. 


184  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

I  think  I  can  say,  I  never  felt  better  in  America, 
than  I  do  here.  Calcutta  harbour  is  a  delightful 
place.  But  we  are  quite  tired  of  the  noise.  The 
natives  are  as  thick  as  bees  ;  they  keep  a  continual 
chattering.  I  like  the  sound  of  the  Bengalee  much. 

June  18.  Yesterday  afternoon  we  left  the  vessel 
and  were  conveyed  in  a  palanquin  through  crowds 
of  Hindoos,  to  Dr.  C.'s. 

No  English  lady  is  here  seen  walking  the  streets. 
This  I  do  not  now  wonder  at.  The  natives  are  so 
numerous  and  noisy,  that  a  walk  would  be  ex- 
tremely unpleasant.  The  Calcutta  houses  are  very 
large  and  airy.  Dr.  C.'s  appeared  like  a  palace  to 
us,  after  having  been  confined  so  long  in  our  little 
rooms.  This  morning  we  saw  some  of  the  native 
christians ;  but  they  could  not  talk  English.  An 
invitation  to  go  to  Serampore  to-morrow. 

June  20.  At  Seramporo.  We  came  here  last 
evening  by  water.  The  dear  missionaries  received 
us  with  the  same  cordiality,  as  they  would,  if  we 
had  been  their  own  brothers  and  sisters.  This  is 
the  most  delightful  place  I  ever  saw.  Here  the 
missionaries  enjoy  all  the  comforts  of  life,  and  are 
actively  engaged  in  the  Redeemer's  service.  After 
a  tedious  voyage  of  four  months  at  sea,  think,  my 
dear  mother,  how  grateful  to  us  is  this  retired  and 
delightful  spot.  The  mission  house  consists  of  four 
large,  commodious  buildings— Dr.  C.'s,  Dr.  M.'s, 


or  HARRIET  NEAVELL.  185 

Mr.  VV.'s,  and  the  common  house.  In  the  last  we 
arc  accommodated,  with  two  spacious  rooms,  with 
every  convenience  we  could  wish.  It  has  eight 
rooms  on  the  floor,  no  chambers ;  viz.  the  two  rooms 
above  mentioned,  with  two  other  lodging  rooms, 
the  dining  hall,  where  a  hundred  or  more  eat,  a 
large  elegant  chapel,  and  two  large  libraries.  The 
buildings  stand  close  to  the  river.  The  view  of 
the  other  side  is  delightful.  The  garden  is  large 
and  elegant.  -  -     - 

A  few  months  since  the  printing-office  was  de- 
stroyed by  fire.  This  was  a  heavy  stroke  ;  but  the 
printing  is  now  carried  on  very  extensively.  There 
are  a  large  number  of  out  buildings  also ;  the  cook 
house,  one  for  making  paper,  6cc. 

June  21.  Mr.  N.  preached  this  morning  in  the 
mission  chapel.  Mr.  W.  in  the  afternoon,  in  the 
Bengalee  language,  to  about  fifty  Hindoos  and 
Mussulmans.  This  afternoon,  I  shall  ever  recollect 
with  peculiar  sensations.  The  appearance  of  the 
Christian  Hindoos,  when  listening  to  the  word  of 
life,  would  have  reproved  many  an  American  chris- 
tian. Had  you  been  present,  I  am  sure  you  could 
not  have  refrained  from  weeping.  Had  an  opposer 
of  missions  been  present,  his  objections  must  have 
vanished.  He  would  have  exclaimed,  what  hath 
God  wrought !  To  hear  the  praises  of  Jesus  sung 
by  a  people  of  strange  language ;  to  sec  them  kneel 
a2 


186  TH£  LIFE  AA'D  WKITlAGi^ 

before  the  throne  of  grace  ;  to  behold  them  eagerly 
catching  every  word  which  proceeded  from  the 
mouth  of  their  minister,  was  a  joyful,  but  an  affect- 
ing scene.  Rejoice,  my  dear  mother,  the  standard 
of  the  blessed  Imjianuel  is  strongly  erected  in 
this  distant  land  of  pagans ;  and  here  the  gospel 
will  undoubtedly  continue  to  be  spread,  till  the 
commencement  of  tlie  bright  millennial  day.  In 
the  evening  brother  J.  preached.  How  precious 
the  privileges  I  now  enjoy  ! 

June  22.  I  have  every  thing  here  which  heart 
could  wish,  but  American  friends.  We  are  treated 
with  the  greatest  possible  kindness.  Every  thing 
tends  to  make  us  happy  and  excite  our  gratitude. 
You  would  love  these  dear  missionaries  could  you 
see  them. 

June  24.  I  have  just  returned  from  a  scene  cal- 
culated to  awaken  every  compassionate  feeling.  At 
nine  in  the  morning  we  took  a  ])oat,  and  went  three 
or  four  miles  up  the  river  to  see  the  worship  of 
Juggernaut.  Tlie  log  of  wood  was  taken  from  his 
pagoda,  and  bathed  in  the  sacred  waters  of  the 
Ganges.  The  assembled  worshippers  followed  his 
example,  and  thousands  flocked  to  the  river,  where 
with  prayers  and  many  superstitious  rites,  they 
bathed !  Miserable  wretches !  O  that  American 
christians  could  but  form  an  adequate  idea  of  the 
gross  darkness  which  covers  this  people. 


OF  HARRIET  ^EWELL.  187 

July  14.  A  letter  from  Calcutta  informs  us  that 
the  Frances  will  sail  for  America  in  a  day  or  two. 
With  this  information  I  must  be  expeditious  in 
writing.  As  the  Caravan  will  sail  in  a  short 
time,  I  shall  neglect  writing  now  to  many  of  my 
dear  friends,  to  whom  I  shall  then  be  very  particu- 
lar. I  hope  the  contents  of  this  little  book  will  be 
gratifying  to  my  dear  mother.  She  will  remember 
that  they  were  written  while  the  events  were  pass- 
ing, and  that  they  were  the  feelings  of  the  moment. 
You  will  tlierefore  feel  disposed  to  pass  over  all 
errors,  and  think  it  the  private  conversation  of  one 
of  your  daughters. 

I  am  sure  I  love  my  dear,  dear  mother,  and  my 
beloved  brothers  and  sisters,  and  all  my  dear  Amer- 
ican friends,  as  well  now,  as  I  did  on  the  morning 
when  I  took  my  last  farewell  of  home.  I  long  to 
hear  from  you  all.  Whenever  you  think  of  me, 
think  I  am  happy  and  contented,  that  I  do  not  re- 
gret coming  here. 

In  this  country,  life  is  uncertain.  Should  God 
ill  judgment  remove  far  from  me  lover  and  the  best 
of  friends,  and  leave  your  Harriet  a  lonely  widow  in 
this  land  of  strangers,  say,  my  ever  dear  mother, 
shall  I  be  a  welcome  child  in  your  house  1  I  know 
not  what  would  be  my  feelings,  should  such  un- 
known trials  be  mine.  Perhaps  I  might  feel  that 
here  I  ought  to  stav.     But  I  want  to  feel,  that  a 


188  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

mother's  home,  and  a  mother's  arms  are  open  to  re- 
ceive me,  should  my  all  be  removed  before  me  into 
the  land  of  darkness. 

My  dear  mother,  unite  with  me  in  praising  God 
for  one  of  the  best  of  husbands.  Do  give  much 
love  to  all  my  friends  in  Haverhill.  I  cannot  stop 
to  particularize  them.  They  are  all  dear  to  me, 
and  I  shall  write  to  many  of  them  by  the  Caravan. 
Dear  mother,  if  I  supposed  you  had  one  anxious 
thought  about  me,  I  should  not  feel  half  so  happy 
as  I  now  do.  When  I  think  of  you,  I  think  I  see 
you  surrounded  by  your  dear  family,  taking  comfort 
in  their  society,  and  blessing  God  for  one  child  to 
consecrate  to  the  work  of  a  mission.  O  that  you 
might  find  the  grace  of  Jesus  sufficient  for  you.  As 
your  day  is,  so  may  your  strength  be.  Trust  in 
God ;  he  will  support  you  under  every  trial.  I  hope 
to  meet  my  dear  mother  and  brothers  and  sisters  in 
heaven  where  we  shall  never  be  separated. 

Farewell  my  dear,  dear  mother.  May  you  enjoy 
as  large  a  share  of  earthly  bliss,  as  your  God  shall 
see  best  to  give  you ;  and  O  that  the  joys  and  con- 
solations of  that  gospel,  of  which  the  heathen  are 
totally  ignorant,  may  be  yours  in  life,  and  in  the 
solemn  hour  of  dissolution. — Fareivell. 

Harriet  Newell." 


or  HARKIET   NEWELL.    '  189 

Letter  to  her  sister  M. 

At  Sea,  June  11th,  1812. 
"  As  I  take  my  pen  to  write  you,  I  feel  all  those 
sensations  of  love  revive  in  my  heart  which  were 
implanted  in  childhood,  and  which  riper  years  have 
strengthened  and  increased.  I  long  once  more  to 
see  you,  to  tell  you  how  dear  a  sister  you  are,  and 
to  make  you  some  small  return  for  your  kindness 
to  me.  But  the  anticipation  of  another  interview 
with  you  on  earth  cannot  be  indulged.  May  our 
hearts  be  comforted  with  the  prospect  of  meeting 
in  a  far  happier  world  than  this,  where  the  tears 
shed  at  our  separation  will  be  for  ever  wiped  away. 
I  want  to  tell  you  a  thousand  things,  but  must  be 
as  brief  as  possible.  I  shall  imagine  what  ques- 
tions you  would  ask,  were  you  present,  and  endea- 
vour to  answer  them.  We  are  now  11°  north  of 
the  equator,  and  with  favourable  winds  we  shall 
reach  Calcutta  by  next  Sabbath.  Our  voyage  will 
be  remarkably  short  if  we  arrive  as  soon  as  we  now 
expect.  Some  part  of  it  has  been  very  pleasant — 
some  part  extremely  unpleasant  to  me.  Some 
days,  not  one  cloud  to  be  seen,  to  obscure  the  rays 
of  a  delightful  sun;  a  brisk  wind  sufficient  to  waft 
us  across  the  blue  ocean  at  the  rate  of  seven  or 
eight  miles  an  hour.  Other  days  we  have  had  a 
constant  succession  of  gales  of  wind,  accompanied 
with  repeated  showers  of  rain,  with  such  a  smell, 


190  THE    LIFE    AND    WRITINGS 

proceeding  from  the  bilge  water,  and  the  tar  used 
about  the  vessel,  as  to  produce  sickness,  and  loss 
of  spirits.  This,  united  with  the  want  of  fresh  air 
below,  and  the  excessive  rocking  of  the  vessel,  has 
often  obliged  me  to  lay  aside  all  employment,  and 
throw  myself  into  my  birth,  to  secure  myself  from 
falls  and  the  like.  Some  nights  have  been  very 
wearisome.  The  want  of  those  provisions  which 
the  lowest  class  of  Americans  can  be  supplied  with, 
we  have  considered  a  great,  though  not  an  unexpect- 
ed evil.  The  want  of  milk,  for  instance,  has  ren- 
dered coffee  and  tea  useless  to  us.  I  think  I  would 
give  more  for  one  tumbler  of  milk  this  afternoon, 
than  for  gallons  of  the  richest  wine.  Indian  meal 
is  another  article — bread  and  puddings  made  of 
this  would  be  luxuries.  This  is  generally  carried 
on  India  voyages.  It  was  prepared  for  the  Caravan, 
but  unluckily  forgotten.  But  still  I  have  been 
agreeably  disappointed.  Few  voyages  I  think  could 
be  pleasanter  than  ours  thus  far.  The  captain 
and  officers  have  treated  us  with  the  utmost  civility 
and  kindness.  We  have  rooms  sufficiently  large 
to  spend  the  day  in  studying,  &c.  and  to  lodge  in 
at  night.  We  often  sit  and  walk  on  deck — but 
never  hear  any  profane  language  from  the  sailors. 
Every  morning  we  read,  sing,  and  have  prayers  in 
brother  J.'s  room.  Sabbath  morning,  we  have  re- 
ligious exercises  in  the  cabin.     The  captain  and 


OF    HARRIET    NEWELL.  191 

one  of  the  officers  always  favour  us  with  their  at- 
tendance. Mr.  Newell  and  I  unite  in  morning  and 
evening  prayer  in  our  room.  Our  dear  American 
friends  are  then  particularly  remembered  and  com- 
mended to  almighty  God. 

Postcript. — Serampore,  July  16. — Dear  Mary,  I 
wish  you  were  with  me  this  moment !  While  I  write, 
I  hear  the  dear  christian  natives  singing  one  of  Zion's 
songs  in  the  mission  chapel.  The  sounds  are  me- 
lodious— they  remind  me  of  that  glorious  day  when 
the  children  of  Jesus,  collected  from  christian  and 
heathen  lands,  will  sing  the  song  of  Moses  and  the 
Lamb,  on  the  blest  plain  of  the  New  Jerusalem. 
May  we  there  meet,  and  unite  in  the  celestial  an- 
them of  praise,  no  more  to  shed  a  parting  tear.  Af- 
fectionately yours,  Harriet." 


To  Mrs.  K.  of  Haverhill. 
On  board  the  Caravan — at  Sea,  April  14,  1812. 
"  Most  sensibly  do  I  feel  the  loss  of  the  society 
of  my  christian  friends  in  Haverhill,  with  whom 
I  often  took  sweet  counsel.  How  repeatedly  have 
I  commemorated  the  death  of  the  blessed  Jesus,  at 
his  table,  with  my  sister  and  friend,  my  ever  dear 
Mrs.  K.  The  ties  are  still  strong  which  attach 
my  heart  to  her ;  and  though  I  no  more  anticipate 
another  meeting  with  her  on  earth,  yet  I  hope  to 
sit  with  her  at  the  gospel  feast  in  heaven,  where 


192  THE   LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

all  parting  tears  will  be  wiped  away.  Two  months 
this  day  since  I  left  my  native  shores,  and  became 
a  resident  of  this  floating  prison.  The  change  has 
been  great,  indeed,  which  the  last  few  months  have 
eftectcd  in  my  situation.  Many  have  been  the  in- 
conveniences and  privations  to  which  I  have  been 
subjected.  I  have  relinquished  a  life  of  ease  and 
tranquillity,  in  the  bosom  of  my  relatives  and 
friends,  for  the  hardships  of  a  voyage  across  the 
Atlantic,  and  a  habitation  in  an  unhealthy  clime, 
among  heathens.  But  I  am  far  from  being  un- 
happy. I  have  found  many  valuable  sources  of 
enjoyment,  and  believe  I  can  say  in  the  sincerity 
of  my  heart,  that  notwithstanding  my  separation 
from  every  object  which  once  I  loved,  yet  I  never 
was  happier  or  more  contented  in  my  life.  In  one 
bosom  friend  I  find  the  endearing  qualities  of  a 
parent,  a  brother,  and  a  husband,  all  united.  This 
sympathy  alleviates  every  sorrow — his  prayers  dif- 
fuse joy  and  consolation  through  my  heart;  and 
whil^  he  lessens  my  earthly  griefs,  he  points  me 
to  that  world  where  the  weary  are  at  rest. 

June  9,  lat.  10°,  long.  56°. 
We  arc  rapidly  advancing  to  the  place  of  our 
destination.  A  {cw  days  more  will  probably  land 
us  on  the  shores  of  Asia.  I  feel,  my  dear  Mrs.  K., 
a  mixture  of  pleasing  and  melancholy  sensations,  as 
I  approach  nearer  Calcutta. 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  193 

My  hcaltli  lias  been  remarkably  j^ood,  since  we 
croHHed  the  equator  the  last  time.  This  I  consider 
a  very  great  blessing,  and  some  encouragement  that 
I  sliall  enjoy  the  same  favour  in  India.  The  wea- 
tiicr  is  excessively  hot;  the  nights  are  very  un- 
comfortable, owing  to  the  confined  air  of  our  rooms. 
Tint  what  is  this  compared  with  India?  The  recol- 
lection of  departed  pleasures  often  casts  a  gloom 
over  my  present  enjoyments.  "  I  think  of  the  days 
of  other  years,  and  my  soul  is  sad."  How  does 
dear  Haverhill,  my  much  loved  native  town,  ap- 
pear? How  are  its  dear  inhabitants?  How  is  the 
little  flock  of  Jesus,  of  which  you  are  a  member? 
How  flourishes  that  dear  society  of  praying  females? 
How  is  our  dear  pastor?  Are  the  weekly  confer- 
ences continued?  Are  there  many  who  attend 
them?  Are  there  many  inquiring  the  way  to  Zion  ? 
Are  there  any  new  converts  to  the  power  of  truth  ? 
Are  there  numbers  daily  added  to  the  Church,  of 
such  as  shall  be  saved?  Were  I  with  my  dear  Mrs. 
K.  how  gladly  would  I  particularize.  But  I  must 
stop.  In  one  or  two  years,  I  may  have  an  answer 
to  these  questions.  O  that  it  might  be  such  an  an- 
swer, as  will  gladden  my  heart,  and  cause  our  little 
Mission-band  to  rejoice.  I  hope  that  it  will  not 
be  long  before  glad  tidings  from  the  East  will  give 
you  joy. 

O  that  this  infant  Mission  might  ever  live  before 
II 


194  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

God.  May  that  quarter  of  the  globe,  where  so 
many  wonderful  transactions  have  been  performed 
be  filled  with  the  glory  of  God.  O  that  the  stand- 
ard of  Immanuel's  cross  were  already  erected  in 
Heathen  Asia,  and  that  Mahometans  and  pagans 
were  prostrated  before  it.  I  cannot  but  hope  that 
the  labours  of  our  missionary  brethren  will  be 
abundantly  successful  in  winning  souls  to  Christ, 
and  that  we  shall  afford  them  some  comfort  and  as- 
sistance in  the  arduous,  but  glorious  work. 

June  14t. 

My  dear  Mrs.  K.  I  think,  will  congratulate  us  on 
again  seeing  land.  I  have  been  walking  on  deck, 
and  have  seen  a  boat  filled  with  Hindoos,  approach 
our  vessel.  I  like  their  appearance  much,  and 
feel  more  reconciled  to  the  idea  of  living  among 
them  than  ever  before.  My  heart  burns  within  me 
while  I  write.  O  my  friend,  will  these  degraded 
pagans  ever  be  brought  to  Jesus  ? 

Serampore,  July  16. 

I  have  not  time  to  review  what  I  wrote  you,  my 
dear  Mrs.  K.  on  board  the  Caravan,  but  send  it  you, 
full  of  errors,  with  a  promise  to  write  you  shortly 
again,  by  vessels  which  will  soon  go  to  America. 
Do  let  me  hear  from  you.  I  long  to  have  letters 
from  Haverhill.  You  will  be  kind  enough  to  visit 
my  dear  mother  often,  and  console  her  with  your 
pious  conversation.     I  think  much  of  her.     O  that 


or  IIARKIET  ISEWELL.  195 

Jesus  would  support  her  under  all  her  trials.  Dear 
woman  ! — Mrs.  K.  do  not  forget  me,  though  I  am 
far  away.  Let  me  have  your  prayers,  and  the 
prayers  of  all  my  Christian  friends  in  America.  A 
short  farewell.  Affectionately  yours,    Harriet." 


To  her  brotlier  J.  of  Yale  College. 
Mission-house,  Serampore,  June  27, 1812. 
"  I  HAVE  just  received  the  welcome  intelligence 
that  a  vessel,  bound  to  i^merica,  will  sail  in  a  few 
days.  With  sensations  of  pleasure  unknown  be- 
fore, I  have  taken  my  pen  to  address  a  brother, 
who,  though  far  distant,  is  unspeakably  dear  to  my 
heart.  I  cannot  tell  you  how  I  long  to  see  you ; 
nor  how  much  joy  a  letter  from  you  would  give  me. 
Neither  distance,  nor  a  long  absence,  has  in  the 
least  diminished  my  affection  for  you.  No,  my 
brother,  although  the  pathless  ocean  rolls  between, 
and  I  no  more  anticipate  another  interview  with 
you  on  earth  ;  yet  I  love  you,  ardently  and  sincerely 
love  you.  Your  happiness  vnll  ever  make  me 
happy.  I  sometimes  indulge  the  fond  hope  that 
Almighty  grace  will  incline  your  heart  to  visit  this 
distant  heathen  clime,  and  here  proclaim  the  joyful 
news  of  salvation  to  multitudes  of  dying  pagans, 
immersed  in  superstition  and  wretchedness.  But 
if  this  laborious  part  of  the  vineyard  should  not  be 
assigned  you  ;  O  that  your  days  might  be  spent  in 


196  THE  LIFE  AND  WKITINGS 

winning  souls  to  Jesus,  in  happy  America,  where 
you  can  enjoy  ease  and  security,  in  the  bosom  of 
your  friends. 

I  feel  assured  that  my  dear  brother  will  be  grati- 
fied by  a  recital  of  the  various  scenes  through 
which  I  have  passed,  since  I  bid  a  last  farewell  to 
our  dear  maternal  abode,  and  left  my  country.  I 
suffered  all  the  horrors  of  sea-sickness  the  first 
week  after  I  left  Salem  harbour.  At  the  conclu- 
si  on  of  the  week,  we  were,  one  dark  and  stormy 
night,  alarmed  by  the  intelligence  that  our  vessel 
had  sprung  a  leak,  and  that,  unless  Providence  in- 
terposed, we  should  sink  in  twenty-four  hours.  In 
this  trying  hour  I  thought  of  death,  and  the  thought 
was  sweet.  Nothing,  but  anticipating  the  long  con- 
tinued anxiety  and  distress  of  my  dear  American 
friends,  made  such  a  sudden  exit  from  life,  in  such 
an  awful  manner,  melancholy  and  painful.  But 
God,  who  is  rich  in  mercy,  interposed  in  our  behalf 
the  following  day,  by  sending  a  favourable  wind, 
which  enabled  the  mariners  to  repair  the  vessel, 
when  their  strength  was  nearly  exhausted  by  long 
pumping.  We  proceeded  on  our  passage  with 
pleasant  weather — favourable  Avinds — few  heavy 
gales,  until  we  reached  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope. 
The  weather  was  then  cold  and  boisterous — the  sea 
rough,  and  our  room  was  repeatedly  overflowed 
with  water.     The  newly  discovered  shoals  round 


OF  HARRIET  AEWELL.  197 

the  Cape  rendered  this  part  of  the  voyage  extremely 
dangerous.  The  first  land  we  saw  was  the  Orissa 
coast,  114  days  after  sailing.  The  sight  of  the  ad- 
jacent country,  after  we  entered  the  river  Hoogly, 
was  beautiful  beyond  description.  Leaving  Ame- 
rica in  the  winter,  and  for  a  length  of  time  seeing 
nothing  but  sky  and  water,  think  what  must  have 
been  our  delight  to  gaze  upon  the  trees,  the  green 
grass,  the  little  thatched  cottages  of  the  Hindoos 
resembling  a  stack  of  hay,  the  elegant  buildings  of 
the  English,  the  animals  feeding,  and  the  Hindoos 
themselves  rambling  near  the  shore.  My  friend 
Nancy  and  I  were  detained  two  days  on  board  the 
Caravan  after  our  arrival  at  Calcutta.  This  was  a 
time  of  great  confusion.  The  Hindoos,  of  every 
class,  flocked  around  our  vessel  like  bees  round  a 
hive.  We  were  carried  in  Palanquins  to  the  house 
of  Dr.  C.  Professor  at  the  College  at  Fort  William. 
No  white  female  is  seen  walking  in  the  streets,  and 
but  few  gentlemen.  English  coaches,  chaises, 
chairs  and  palanquins  are  numerous.  Every  street 
is  thronged  with  the  natives.  If  you  ride  in  a  chaise, 
it  is  necessary  for  a  Hindoo  to  run  before  to  clear 
the  way.  The  houses  in  Calcutta,  and  indeed  all 
the  buildings,  the  Hindoo  huts  excepted,  are  built 
with  brick,  white  washed.  These  are  lofty,  and 
have  an  ancient  appearance.  Some  of  them  arc 
very  elegant.  Tliere  are  many  half  English  chil- 
r2 


198  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

dren  in  Calcutta.  There  is  a  charity  school  close 
by  Dr.  C.'s,  supported  by  subscription,  managed  by 
the  Baptist  Missionaries.  Here  they  enjoy  the  be- 
nefit of  religious  instruction.  We  attended  the 
English  church  one  evening.  This  is  an  elegant 
building. 

The  Friday  after  our  arrival  we  took  a  boat  and 
came  to  Serampore — fifteen  miles  from  Calcutta. 
This  is  a  delightful  place,  situated  on  a  branch  of 
the  river  Ganges.  It  is  inhabited  chiefly  by  Danes. 
This  retired  spot  is  best  calculated  to  prepare  us 
for  our  future  trials,  and  our  arduous  works.  There 
are  five  large  buildings  belonging  to  the  Mission, 
viz.  the  printing-office,  the  common  house,  Dr.  C.'s, 
Dr.  M.'s,  and  Mr.  W.'s  dwelling  houses ;  besides 
several  convenient  out-houses,  one  for  making  pa- 
per, one  for  cooking,  &c.  &c.  There  is  a  delight- 
ful garden  here  ;  it  contains  a  large  number  of  fruit 
trees,  plants,  flowers,  &c.  The  fruit  is  not  as  good 
as  ours.  Mangoes,  plantains,  pine  apples,  cocoa 
nuts,  arc  very  plentiful  now.  Dr.  C.  spends  most 
of  his  time  at  Calcutta.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  M.  have 
large  schools  of  English  and  half  English  children 
— about  eighty  in  both  schools.  These  children 
all  eat  with  us  in  the  hall,  and  attend  prayers  morn- 
ing and  evening  in  the  mission  chapel.  Many  of 
them  are  sweet  singers.  Mr.  W.  superintends  the 
))rinting.     Here  a  large   number  of  Hindoos  are 


OF  HARRIET  ^fEWELL.  199 

employed.  Mrs.  W.  has  the  care  of  providing  for 
the  whole  mission  family.  The  church  of  christian 
natives  is  large.  It  is  a  delightful  sight  to  sec 
them  meet  together  for  the  worship  of  God.  The 
missionaries  preach  to  them  in  Bengalee.  They 
sing  charmingly  in  their  language. 

We  went  in  a  budgerow,  (a  boat  with  a  little 
room  in  it,  cushions  on  each  side,  and  Venetian 
blinds)  the  24th  of  this  month,  to  see  the  worship 
of  the  Hindoo  god.  Juggernaut,  a  few  miles  from 
Serampore.  They  took  the  idol,  a  frightful  object, 
out  of  the  pagoda,  and  bathed  him  in  the  water  of 
the  Ganges,  which  they  consider  sacred.  They 
bathed  themselves  in  the  river — repeated  long  forms 
of  prayer — counted  their  fingers — poured  muddy 
water  down  their  children's  throats,  and  such  like 
foolish,  superstitious  ceremonies,  in  honour  of  their 
god.  Thousands  on  thousands  were  assembled  to 
perform  these  idolatrous  rites.  In  witnessing  these 
scenes,  I  felt  more  than  ever,  the  blessedness — the 
superior  excellence  of  the  christian  religion.  The 
Hindoos  are  very  well  formed — straight  black  hair 
— small — near  a  copper  colour.  Their  dress  is 
cool  and  becoming.  It  consists  of  white  muslin,  or 
cotton  cloth  wrapped  about  them.  Some  wear 
white  muslin  turbans. 

I  shall  write  you  again,  my  dear  brother,  by  the 
Caravan,  and  other  vessels  which  will  shortly  sail  to 


200  THE  LIFE  a:sd  wiHTiNcg 

America.  You  will  wish  to  know  whether  I  regret 
coming  to  this  distant  land.  I  do  not;  but  feel  an 
increasing  satisfaction,  in  thinking  of  my  arduous 
undertaking.  Since  I  have  been  an  eye  witness  of 
the  idolatry  and  wretchedness  of  the  Asiatics  ;  and 
find  it  confirmed  by  the  long  experience  of  the  Bap- 
tist missionaries,  that  females  greatly  promote  the 
happiness  and  usefulness  of  missionaries,  I  am  in- 
clined to  bless  God  for  bringing  me  here.  I  have 
not,  as  yet,  had  sufficient  trials  to  shake  my  faith. 
Providence  has  smiled  upon  us,  and  we  know  but 
little  of  the  hardships  of  a  mission.  But  we  shall 
shortly  leave  these  abodes  of  peace  and  security, 
and  enter  upon  that  self-denying  life  among  a  savage 
people,  upon  which  we  calculated  when  we  left  our 
native  country.  It  is  not  determined  where  our  fu- 
ture lot  will  be  cast. 

I  have  enjoyed  far  better  health  than  I  expected, 
when  I  left  home.  I  have  been  supported  through 
the  fatigues  of  our  tedious  voyage.  This  is  the 
rainy,  hot  season,  and  the  most  unhealthy  in  the 
year,  but  I  think  I  never  felt  better  in  America ; 
though  many  around  us  are  suddenly  dropping  into 
eternity.  There  have  l)cen  ten  deaths  in  the  mission 
family  the  last  year.    This  is  a  sickly,  dying  clime. 

You  arc  probably  still  at  New-IIaven,  I  hope 
making  great  proficiency  in  your  studies,  and  pre- 
])aring  for  eminent  usefulness  in  the  world.     O  my 


OF  IIAKRIET    NEM'ELL.  tJOl 

brother,  shall  we  meet  in  heaven — or  shall  we  be 
separated /ar  ever?  Let  us  be  solicitous  to  obtain 
an  interest  in  Jesus,  whatever  else  we  lose.  When 
the  glad  tidings  reach  this  distant  land,  that  a  bro- 
iher  of  mine,  dear  to  my  heart,  has  been  redeemed 
from  eternal  woe,  and  become  a  disciple  of  the 
blessed  Immanuel ;  oh  how  will  this  delightful  in- 
telligence make  me  rejoice !  how  will  it  gladden 
the  days  of  separation !  I  long  to  see  our  dear 
mother.  Do  your  utmost,  my  dear  J.  to  make  her 
happy.  The  thought  of  meeting  her  in  a  world, 
where  there  will  be  no  parting,  is  sweet.  All  my 
beloved  brothers  and  sisters  will  ever  be  dear  to 
me.  I  cannot  tell  you  how  much  I  think  of  you 
all.  I  ie^l  much  happier  than  ever  I  expected  to 
feel  in  this  heathen  land.  I  am  glad  I  came  here ; 
I  am  glad  that  our  dear  Mama  was  so  willing  to 
part  with  me,  and  that  no  opposition  prevailed  with 
me  to  relinquish  the  undertaking.  Let  me  hear 
from  you,  my  dear  brother,  by  every  vessel  bound 
to  Asia.  You  know  not  how  large  a  part  of  my 
happiness  will  consist  in  receiving  letters  from  my 
American  friends.  Every  particular  will  be  inter- 
esting. For  the  present,  I  must  bid  you  farewell. 
May  you  be  distinguished  for  your  attachment 
to  the  cause  of  Jesus,  and  be  made  an  eminent 
blessing  to  your  dear  friends,  and  to  the  world.  O 
that  by  sanctifying  grace,  you  might  shine  as  a  star 


202  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

of  the  first  magnitude  in  heaven,  when  dismissed 
from  this  life  of  toil  and  pain.  Farewell,  my  dear, 
ever  dear  brother,  a  short  farewell.  While  I  live  I 
shall  ever  find  pleasure  in  subscribing  myself  your 
affectionate  sister.  Harriet  Newell." 


To  Mrs.  C.  of  Boston. 

Calcutta,  June,  1812. 

"  The  last  request  of  my  dear  Mrs.  C.  (when  quit- 
ting the  beloved  land  of  my  nativity,)  and  the  sin- 
cere affection  which  I  feel  for  her,  are  my  principal 
inducements  for  ranking  her  among  the  number  of 
my  American  correspondents. 

"  I  have  witnessed  scenes  this  morning  calculat- 
ed to  excite  the  most  lively  sensations  of  compas- 
sion in  the  feeling  mind.  My  heart,  though  so 
often  a  stranger  to  pity,  has  been  pained  within 
me.  Weep,  oh  my  soul,  over  the  forlorn  state  of 
the  benighted  heathen  ;  and,  oh  that  the  friends  of 
Immanuel  in  my  christian  country  would  shake  oil' 
their  criminal  slothfulness,  and  arise  for  the  help 
of  the  Lord  against  the  mighty,  in  lands  where  the 
prince  of  darkness  has  long  been  adored.  The 
worship  of  the  great  god  of  the  Hindoos  has  this 
day  been  celebrated.  We  were  apprized  yesterday 
at  sunset,  of  its  near  commencement,  by  the  uni- 
versal rejoicings  of  the  natives,  which  lasted  through 
the  niofht.     This  mornins:  we  went  in  a  bud^jerow 


OF    HARRIET    NEWELL.  203 

to  see  the  worship.  Between  fifteen  and  twenty 
thousand  worshippers  were  assembled.  The  idol 
Juggernaut  was  taken  from  his  pagoda,  or  temple, 
and  bathed  in  some  water  taken  from  the  river 
Ganges,  and  then  replaced  in  his  former  situation 
with  shouts  of  joy  and  praise.  This  I  did  not  see, 
the  crowd  was  so  great.  After  this,  the  people  re- 
paired to  the  river  side,  where  they  bathed  in  the 
sacred  waters,  said  their  prayers,  and  counted  their 
fingers,  poured  the  muddy  water  down  their  in- 
fants' throats,  and  performed  many  other  supersti- 
tious ceremonies  with  the  utmost  solemnity,  and 
with  countenances  indicative  of  the  sincerity  of 
their  hearts.  Many  of  the  females  were  decked 
with  garlands  of  flowers,  nose  jewels,  large  rings 
round  their  wrists,  &;c.  Some  deformed  wretches 
and  cripples  attracted  our  attention,  and  excited 
our  compassion.  One  man,  bent  almost  to  the 
ground,  was  supported  by  two  of  his  companions 
to  the  holy  Ganges.  There  he  doubtless  hoped  to 
wash  away  the  pollution  of  his  heart,  ignorant  of 
the  blood  of  Jesus,  which  does  indeed  cleanse  from 
all  sin.  O  that  an  abler  pen  than  mine  would  de- 
lineate to  my  dear  Mrs.  C.  this  idol  worship.  Surely 
her  pious  heart  would  be  filled  with  tender  sym- 
pathy for  these  benighted  Asiatics,  and  her  prayers 
would  become  more  constant,  more  fervent,  for  the 
intro<luction  and  spread  of  the  blessed  gospel  among 


204  THE    LIFE    AND    WRITINGS 

them.  Gladly  would  American  believers  leave  the 
healthy  civilized  land  of  their  birth,  and  spend 
their  lives  in  preaching  Jesus  to  the  natives  of  In- 
dia, did  they  but  know  how  wretched,  how  igno- 
rant they  are,  and  how  greatly  they  need  the  gospel. 
Do  christians  feel  the  value  of  that  gospel  which 
bringeth  salvation? 

"  Let  us  leave  the  melancholy  subject,  and  turn 
to  one  calculated  to  fill  our  minds  with  holy  joy  and 
devout  thanksgiving  to  God.  In  this  land  of  dark- 
ness, where  the  enemy  of  souls  reigns  triumphant, 
I  see  the  blessedness,  the  superior  excellency  of 
the  Christian  religion.  Yes,  my  friend,  there  is 
in  heathen  Asia  a  favoured  spot  where  the  dark- 
ness of  heathenism  is  scattered,  and  the  benign  in- 
fluences of  the  Holy  Spirit  are  felt.  Here  Jesus  has 
a  people  formed  for  his  praise,  redeemed  by  his 
precious  blood  from  eternal  woe,  and  made  heirs 
of  bliss  everlasting.  "  Bless  the  Lord,  O  our  souls, 
and  all  that  is  within  us,  bless  and  praise  his  holy 
name."  Last  Sabbath  afternoon  I  shall  ever  re- 
member with  peculiar  emotions.  Mr.  W.,  a  mis- 
sionary blessed  and  beloved  of  our  God,  preached 
in  Bengalee  to  a  large  collection  of  Hindoos  and 
Mahometans.  The  dear  converted  natives  appeared 
to  enjoy  the  precious  season  greatly.  To  hear 
them  join  in  singing  one  of  Zion's  songs; — to  see 
them  kneel  before  the  throne  of  grace,  and  listen 


OF    HARRIET    NEWELL.  205 

with  eagerness  to  the  word  of  life,  was  sufficient  to 
draw  tears  of  joy  from  eyes  that  never  wept  before. 
After  service,  each  dear  Christian  Hindoo  of  both 
sexes  came  to  us  with  looks  expressive  of  their 
joy  to  see  new  missionaries;  and,  oftering  us  their 
hands,  they  seemed  to  bid  us  a  hearty  welcome.  I 
said  to  myself,  such  a  sight  as  this  would  eternally 
silence  the  scruples,  and  the  criminal  opposition 
to  missions,  of  every  real  believer. — ^While  such 
persons  would  intercede  for  the  success  of  mission- 
aries, and  praise  the  Lord  for  what  he  has  already 
done  for  these  once  degraded  wretches,  they  would 
weep  and  repent  in  dust  and  ashes  for  their  former 
criminality.  O  that  every  American  might  be  pre- 
vented by  sovereign  grace  from  opposing  or  dis- 
couraging those  who  feel  willing  to  engage  in  this 
work,  lest  the  blood  of  the  heathen,  at  the  last  day, 
should  be  required  at  their  hands. 

"  Last  evening,  while  thousands  were  preparing 
for  the  impure  and  idolatrous  worship  of  Juggernaut, 
the  native  Christians  assembled  at  the  mission 
chapel  for  prayer.  Their  engagedness  in  prayer, 
though  I  could  not  understand  a  word  they  said, 
made  a  deep  impression  on  my  mind." 


206  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

To  her  Mother. 

Serampore,  July  14,  1812. 

#  *  *  *•  * 

I  NEVER  enjoyed  such  excellent  health  as  I  have 
since  we  landed.  For  this  I  can  never  feel  sufficient- 
ly thankful.  And  another  blessing  still  greater,  is  an 
easy,  contented  mind.  I  have  never  looked  forward 
more  than  once  or  twice,  with  the  least  degree  of 
anxiety.  Though  I  am  here  in  a  strange  land,  wholly 
unsettled,  yet  I  feel  confident  that  He,  who  pre- 
served me  from  the  dangers  of  the  stormy  ocean, 
will  not  leave  me  unprovided  for.  I  am  sure,  my 
dear  mother,  I  have  no  excuse  for  complaining, 
while  God  is  pleased  to  spare  the  life  of  my  dear 
Mr.  N,  I  have  every  accommodation  at  present,  I 
could  wish.  The  future  I  leave  with  God.  I  know 
that  he  can  dispose  of  all  events,  infinitely  better 
than  I  can.     Here  is  consolation.  " 

— While  I  know  I  am  making  Mr.  N.  happy, 
and  increasing  his  usefulness,  I  shall  be  thankful  I 
came  here. 

1  shall  write  you  again,  my  dear  mother,  by 


the  Caravan.  Now  I  must  leave  you,  after  request- 
ing your  prayers  for  me  in  particular,  and  for  this 
mission  in  general.  I  hope  to  hear  from  you  soon. 
Love  to  dear  brothers  and  sisters,  and  all  other 
friends. — Farewell,  my  dear,  dear  mother. 

Harriet  Newell. 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  207 

To  her  sister  E. 
Mission  House,  Serampore,  July  14,  1812. 

"How  is  my  dear,  ever  dear  Elizabeth?  Happy, 
I  would  hope,  in  the  possession  of  every  temporal 
blessing  heart  can  wish,  and  in  the  still  richer 
blessings  of  the  religion  of  the  gospel.  To  tell  you 
that  I  long  ardently  to  see  you,  would  be  only  say- 
ing what  you  already  know. 

Never  shall  I  cease  to  love  you.  I  have  given 
our  dear  mother  many  particulars  respecting  my 
past  and  present  situation  and  prospects.  Such 
is  our  unsettled  state  at  present,  that  I  can  say 
little  or  nothing  to  any  one.  The  Harmony*  has 
not  yet  arrived ;  we  are  daily  expecting  her. — 
No  determination  can  be  made  without  the  other 
brethren.  The  government  have  ordered  us  to 
return  to  America.  We  have  entirely  relin- 
quished the  idea  of  stationing  a  mission  at  Burmah. 
Several  other  places  have  been  thought  of,  but  it  is 
still  uncertain  where  we  shall  go.  It  is  fully  as 
expensive  living  here  as  in  America.  I  am  disap- 
pointed greatly  in  this  respect.  Some  things  are 
cheap,  others  very  dear.  Some  articles  of  provision 
are  very  high,  and  likewise  house  rent ;  and  yet  we 
are  told  that  no  where  in  India  can  we  live  so 

*  Messrs.  Nott  and  Hall,  Mr.  Newell's  associates  in  the 
mission,  sailed  from  Philadelphia  in  the  Harmony,  but  did 
not  arrive  until  after  the  departure  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  N.  for 
the  Isle  of  France. 


208  THE  LIFE  xVKD  WHITINGS 

cheap  as  here.  We  Iiave  excellent  accommodations 
at  the  Mission-house ; — indeed,  we  have  every 
thing  at  present  to  make  us  happy.  We  shall  re- 
move to  some  rooms  in  the  garden,  when  the  Har- 
mony arrives,  where  all  our  brethren  will  be  invited 
to  stay  till  we  leave  Bengal,  I  love  these  dear 
Missionaries  very  much.  I  never  expected  so 
many  kindnesses  from  them.  Serampore  is  a  charm- 
ing place.  We  frequently  walk  out  to  admire  its 
beauty.  About  a  week  since  I  went  to  Gundle 
Parry,  with  Mrs.  W.  and  family,  to  visit  Mrs.  K. 
a  charming  woman»  much  like  our  dear  Mrs.  B. 
We  spent  the  day,  returned  home  in  the  evening 
in  the  budgerow,  saw  two  dead  bodies  burning  on 
the  shore,  and  a  Bengalee  wedding.  Yesterday  we 
crossed  the  river  at  Barrackpore,  and  walked  over 
the  Governor  General's  Park  ;  saw  the  Avild  beasts, 
variety  of  birds,  6ic.  One  of  the  most  delightful 
places  I  ever  saw.  Artificial  hills  and  dales  sup- 
plied the  want  of  real  ones. 

This  is  the  rainy  season,  but  very  pleasant.  It 
is  sometimes  excessively  hot ;  but  a  shower  of  rain 
cools  the  air.  The  jackalls  make  a  tremendous 
yell  every  night  under  our  window ;  the  noise  is 
like  a  young  child  in  great  distress.  Musque- 
toes  very  troublesome,  though  not  so  large  and 
numerous  as  I  expected — have  not  seen  one  snake 
yet.     I  bathe    every   day,  which  is  very  refresh- 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  209 

ing — have  not  yet  suflered  half  so  much  from 
tlie  heat  as  I  calculated.  I  can  sew  or  read  all 
day,  except  an  hour  or  two  at  noon,  very  com- 
fortably. You  would  like  the  climate  of  Bengal. 
I  think  I  shall  enjoy  at  least  as  good  health  here, 
as  in  America.  When  I  first  came  here,  I  dis- 
liked all  the  fruit  of  the  country  but  pine-apples, 
and  those  made  me  ill.  The  mangoes,  plantains, 
guaves,  &;c.  were  all  alike  disagreeable.  But  I  love 
them  all  now. 

We  were  obliged  to  submit  to  a  great  many  in- 
conveniences on  our  passage,  and  were  exposed  to 
many  dangers.  But  on  the  whole  I  think  no  mis- 
sionaries ever  had  a  pleasanter  voyage  to  the  East. 
I  used  to  think,  when  on  the  water,  that  I  never 
should  return  to  America  again,  let  my  circum- 
stances in  Asia  be  as  bad  as  they  could  be.  But 
I  think  now,  that  the  long  tedious  voyage  would 
not  prevent  my  returning,  if  nothing  else  pre- 
vented. 

Mr.  R.  one  of  the  Baptist  missionaries,  married 
a  lady  from  Calcutta,  about  fifteen  years  of  age,  and 
set  sail  for  Java.  They  slept  in  the  open  air  for  a 
fortnight,  on  deck ;  were  out  in  a  violent  storm,  and 
returned  to  Calcutta  again.  How  diflerent  this 
from  our  comfortable  passage.  O  that  we  might 
be  ever  grateful  to  God  for  past  favours,  and  learn 
to  trust  him   for  the  time   to  come.     Surely  wc, 

92 


210  THi;  LlFli  AAD  M  BlTl^GS 

above  most  others,  have  reason  to  say,  "  Hitherto 
hath  the  Lord  helped  us." 

I  regret  that  time  obliges  me  to  be  so  short.  But 
you  shall  have  letters  by  the  Caravan,  sufficiently 
long  to  make  up  for  this  short  one.  I  will  begin  a 
journal  on  the  morrow,  and  write  in  it  every  day, 
till  I  can  send  it  you.  I  will  not  be  so  negligent 
again.  I  have  many  letters  partly  written  to  friends, 
but  must  leave  them  now.  My  time  has  been  so 
much  occupied  since  our  arrival,  that  I  have  scarcely 
found  leisure  to  write  a  line.  I  hope  soon  to  be 
more  at  liberty. 

Do  give  love  to  S.,  C,  M.,  Charles,  and  Emily.  1 
shall  write  them  all  by  the  Caravan,  and  shall  expect 
letters  from  every  one  of  them.  Kiss  them  all  for 
me.  Dear,  dear  Elizabeth,  must  I  leave  you  ?  But 
I  shall  talk  with  you  again  in  a  week  or  two.  Till 
then,  and  ever,  I  shall  love  to  call  you  my  dear 
sister,  and  subscribe  myself  your        Harriet." 


To  her  sister  C. 

Serampore,  July,  1812. 
*'  My  ever  dear  sister  C. — I  cannot  forget  you  among 
the  numerous  friends  I  have  in  America,  but  must 
say  a  few  words  to  you,  though  in  great  haste.  Can  it 
be  possible  that  I  shall  never  see  you  again  in  this 
world  ?  Have  we  then  parted  to  meet  no  more  this 
side  eternity  ?     Wc  probably  have.     But  what  is 


01    UAKKIlir  xNEWELL.  211 

this  short  separatiob  ?  Nothing  when  compared  to 
eternal  separation,  which  will  take  place  at  the  last 
day  between  the  friends  and  enemies  of  Jesus.  My 
dear  C.  listen,  I  entreat  yon,  to  a  sister  who  loves 
you,  who  ardently  wishes  for  your  everlasting  hap- 
piness. Make  tlie  friend  of  sinners  your  friend, 
now  while  an  opportunity  is  presented.  O  let  not 
the  adversary  of  souls  cheat  you  out  of  an  interest 
in  the  Saviour.  Gladden  the  heart  of  your  dear 
widowed  mother,  of  saints  and  angels,  by  becoming 
a  devout  and  holy  follower  of  Jesus.  Mama  has  no 
child  now  to  go  with  her  to  the  sacramental  sup- 
per ;  will  not  our  dear  C.  renounce  the  world,  and 
all  its  vanities,  embrace  religion,  and  in  the  morn- 
ing of  her  life,  openly  consecrate  herself  to  God? 
Think  how  much  good  you  miglit  do  among  your 
dear  brothers  and  sisters.  Perhaps  you  might  be 
made  the  instrument  of  rescuing  them  from  endless 
death.  It  may  possibly  be  that  I  may  never  write 
you  again  ;  will  you  not  then,  my  dear  girl,  seriously 
think  of  these  things?  I  hope  we  shall  meet  in 
heaven  after  death,  no  more  to  part.  But  we  never 
shall,  unless  our  herfts  are  renewed,  and  we  made 
the  friends  of  Immanuel  in  the  present  life. 

Farewell,  my  dear  girl — comfort  the  heart  of 
your  mother,  and  make  her  declining  days  as  happy 
as  possible.     Do  write  me.     From  your  sister 

Harriet." 


212  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

July  15.  Spent  the  greater  ^art  of  this  day  in 
my  room  alone.  Mr.  N.  went  to  Calcutta  this 
morning  to  carry  letters  to  the  captain  of  the  ship 
Frances. — Went  with  Mrs.  W.  to  one  of  the  mission 
buildings  in  the  garden,  to  see  the  rooms  intended 
for  us.  There  are  four  convenient  pretty  rooms, 
with  bathing  apartments,  which  they  have  kindly 
offered  us  and  our  missionary  company.  In  the 
afternoon  called  upon  Mrs.  M. — The  good  woman, 
as  usual,  busily  engaged  in  her  school.  How  firm 
a  constitution  must  she  have  to  occupy  a  station 
attended  with  so  many  cares.  At  four  P.  M.  an- 
other message  from  government  was  received.  Mr. 
N.  and  Mr.  J.  ordered  to  appear  before  the  police 
again,  to  receive  further  commands.  Mr.  J.  im- 
mediately took  tho  Bufrgf/  [chaise]  and  set  out  for 
Calcutta. 

In  the  evening,  went  with  Nancy  and  Mrs.  W.'s 
family  to  the  car  of  Juggernaut,  which  stands  in  the 
road.  A  huge  building,  five  stories  high — images 
painted  all  over  it — two  large  horses  with  a  cha- 
rioteer made  of  wood  in  front — with  many  wheels, 
drawn  by  the  natives  witli'largki  cables.  From  the 
car  we  walked  through  the  Bazar  [market]  to  the 
temple,  where  the  great  god  of  the  Hindoos  is  now 
residing. — A  horrid  object  indeed! — Not  allowed 
to  enter  the  temple;  but  could  see  him  plainly — a 
log  of  wood  painted  red,  with  large  hideous  eyes. — 


OF  UAimiET  NEWELL.  213 

Little  images  were  kept  for  sale  in  the  Bazar.  We 
walked  through  an  immense  crowd  of  Hindoos 
home.  Was  confused  with  the  noise  and  bustle  of 
the  place,  and  excessively  wearied  with  my  long 
walk. 

July  16.  Called  with  Mrs.  W.  upon  Mrs.  Cara- 
peit,  the  Armenian.  Mr.  Carapeit  has  gone  v/ith 
brother  Kristno  on  a  mission  to  Jessore — will  be 
absent  four  weeks.  Mrs.  C.  very  ill — can  only  talk 
Hindostanec.  Brother  J.  returned  about  sunset— 
A  letter  from  Mr.  Newell.  He  states  that  a  col. 
lection  has  been  made  for  us  among  the  friends  of 
missions  in  Calcutta.  Mr.  Thomason  presented 
.'>00  rupees  already  collected. 

How  dark  and  intricate  are  the  dispensations  of 
Providence !  We  are  ordered  by  government  to 
leave  the  British  territories,  and  return  to  America 
immediately.  Captain  H.  will  be  ready  to  sail  in 
three  weeks.  He  has  requested  a  clearance,  but  it 
has  been  absolutely  refused  him,  unless  we  engage 
to  leave  India  with  him.  Thus  is  our  way  hedged 
up— thus  are  all  our  prospects  blasted.  We  cannot 
feel  that  we  are  called  in  Providence  to  go  to  Bur- 
mah.  Every  account  we  have  from  that  savage,  bar- 
barous nation,  confirms  us  in  our  opinion,  that  the 
way  is  not  prepared  for  the  spread  of  the  gospel 
there.  The  viceroy  would  not  hesitate  to  take 
away   our   lives   for   the   smallest   offence.      The 


2.14  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

situation  of  a  female  is  peculiarly  hazardous.  But 
where  else  can  we  go  ?  Must  we  leave  these  heathen 
shores?  Must  we  be  the  instruments  of  discour- 
aging all  the  attempts  of  American  Christians  to 
give  these  nations  the  word  of  life  ?  My  spirit  faints 
within  me.   These  are  trials  great  and  unexpected. 

9  o'clock.  Just  returned  from  family  worship  in 
the  chapel.  My  depressed  spirits  are  a  little  re- 
vived. The  good  Dr.  M.  feels  deeply  interested  for 
us,  and  has  been  interceding  in  our  behalf.  Not 
mine,  O  Lord,  but  thy  will  be  done.  1  know  that  the 
gracious  Redeemer  will  take  care  of  his  own  cause, 
and  provide  for  the  wants  of  his  little  flock.  How 
consoling  this — I  will  trust  him  and  doubt  no  more. 

July  17.  I  find  that  writing  has  become  quite 
pleasant,  now  I  am  alone.  My  natural  cheerful- 
ness has  returned,  and  I  hope  I  shall  never  again 
make  myself  unhappy  by  anticipating  future  evils, 
and  distrusting  the  care  of  my  heavenly  Father.  I 
have  been  taking  a  solitary  walk  in  the  mission 
garden — a  charming  retreat  from  the  bustle  of  the 
world.  How  happy  would  a  walk  with  my  dear 
absent  mother,  or  dear  brothers  and  sisters,  make 
me  ?  and  yet  as  much  as  I  long  for  their  society,  1 
am  not  willing  to  return  to  them.  Yes,  I  am  posi- 
tively unwilling  to  go  to  America,  unless  I  am  con- 
fident that  God  has  no  work  for  me  to  do  here. 
How  far  preferable  to  me  would  be  an  obscure  cor- 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  215 

nerofthis  pagan  land,  where  the  wretched  idolaters 
would  listen  to  the  gospel  of  Jesus,  to  all  the  glit- 
tering splendour  of  a  civilized  land. 

July  18.  My  dear  Mr.  N.  returned  last  evening, 
fatigued  in  body  and  depressed  in  mind.  There  is 
now  no  alternative  left,  but  a  return  to  America,  or 
a  settlement  among  some  savage  tribe,  where  our 
lives  would  be  in  constant  danger.  Lord,  we  are 
oppressed  !  graciously  undertake  for  us.  We  know 
not  which  way  to  direct  our  steps.  O  that  the  Har- 
mony would  arrive.  Insurmountable  obstacles  at- 
temd  us  on  every  side.  Pity  us,  oh  ye  friends  of 
Immanuel ;  pity  our  perplexed  situation,  and  inter- 
cede with  the  prayer-hearing  Redeemer  for  direc- 
tion in  the  path  of  duty. 

A  prayer-meefing  in  the  mission  chapel  on  our 
account — the  dear  Baptist  brethren  deeply  inter- 
ested for  us.  Fervent  were  their  prayers  that  God 
would  direct  our  steps !  The  exercises  were  all  cal- 
culated to  comfort  our  hearts. 

I  hear  the  distant  sound  of  heathen  voices. 
These  miserable  wretches  are  probably  engaged  in 
gome  act  of  idol  worship ;  perhaps  in  conveying  the 
log  of  wood,  which  they  call  Juggernaut,  to  his  for- 
mer place.  A  conference  in  the  chapel  this  even- 
ing. The  bell  calls  us  to  breakfast  at  eight  in  the 
morning.  Immediately  after  we  have  worship  in 
the  chapel.     At  half  past  one  we  dine — at  seven 


216  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

drink  tea — go  directly  to  the  chapel  again. — Sab- 
bath  morning  and  evening  service  in  English — af- 
ternoon in  Bengalee.  Monthly  prayer-meeting, 
Monday  evening. — Weekly  prayer-meeting,  Tues- 
day morning. — A  lecture  for  the  children,  Wed- 
nesday evening. — A  conference,  Saturday  evening. 

The  weather  is  very  warm ;  but  not  so  hot  as  the 
last  July  in  America.  The  Bengal  houses  are  made 
so  as  to  admit  all  the  air  stirring.  In  the  room 
where  I  now  am,  there  are  four  large  windows, 
the  size  of  American  doors,  with  Venetian  blinds, 
and  three  folding  doors.  There  are  no  glass  win- 
dows. A  bathing  house  is  commonly  connected 
with  each  lodging  room,  and  verandas  to  walk  in, 
in  the  cool  of  the  day.  The  floors  of  the  houses 
are  made  of  ckunam*,  the  partitions  and  walls 
whitewashed. 

20.  From  nine  to  eleven  last  evening  I  spent  in 
walking  in  the  garden  with  Mr.  N.  I  do  not  sufler 
the  least  inconvenience  from  the  evening  air  in  this 
country.  When  on  the  ocean  we  were  very  cau- 
tious of  the  least  exposure.  But  here,  physicians, 
and  every  one  else,  advise  walking  in  the  evening. 
The  jackalls  arc  all  that  I  am  afraid  of  here. 

Mr.  J.  preached  yesterday  morning;  Mr.  W.  in 
Bengalee,  afternoon ;  Mr.  N.  in  the  evening.  Some 
good  people  from  Calcutta  present  at  worship— a 

*  A  composition,  which  becomes  nearly  as  hard  as  stone. 


OP  HARRIET  NEWELL.  217 

large  collection  of  hearers,  all  very  attentive.  Dr. 
M.  returned  to-day  from  Calcutta — Brought  us  some 
intelligence  which  has  revived  our  spirits  a  little. 

Has  had  some  conversation  with  Mr. ,  the 

secretary,  about  us.  He  said  the  Caravan  would 
have  leave  to  depart,  if  we  would  engage  to  leave 
the  British  territories,  and  that  possibly  we  might 
have  leave  to  go  to  the  Isle  of  France  or  Madagas- 
car.  So,  then,  we  shall  not  go  to  America  in  the 
Caravan,  but  wait  the  arrival  of  our  dear  brethren 
in  the  Harmony,  and  then  conclude  which  way  to 
direct  our  steps.  The  Lord  is  merciful  and  full  of 
compassion. 

I  have  been  trying  to  reconcile  my  mind  to  a  te- 
dious sick  voyage.  I  have  prayed  for  submission 
under  this  great  trial.  And  I  have  felt  unspeakably 
composed,  and  have  spent  most  of  the  three  days 
j)ast  in  trying  to  console  and  comfort  Mr.  N.  He 
has  regained  his  usual  cheerfulness,  and  hopes  that 
their  late  afflictions  have  been  sanctified  to  him. 
It  is  pleasant  to  hear  him  say,  '  What  should  I  do, 
my  dear  Harriet,  without  a  wife  I  loved?' 

21.  Intend  going  to  Calcutta  to-morrow,  should 
the  weather  permit.  I  like  the  climate  of  Bengal 
much.  I  do  not  long  for  a  seat  by  an  American  fire- 
side, nor  for  pleasant  winter  evenings,  as  I  once 
thought  I  should ;  but  feel  perfectly  contented  and 
satisfied  with  this  hot,  sultry  weather.  I  am  obliged 
T 


218  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

to  guard  against  heating  my  blood,  by  walking  in 
the  sun,  or  by  using  too  violent  exercise.  Fevers, 
and  the  prickly  heat,  are  in  consequence  of  this 
imprudence.  Rosy  cheeks  are  never  seen  in  India, 
except  where  a  lady  uses  pamt. 

24.  Went  early  on  Tuesday  morning  in  the  mis- 
sion budgerow  to  Calcutta,  in  company  with  brother 
and  sister  J.,  Lieut.  M.,  Miss  H.,  and  Mr.  N.  Spent 
the  day  and  night  at  Dr.  C.'s.  The  air  of  this  con- 
fined place  does  not  agree  with  me — a  severe  head- 
ache kept  me  all  day  within  doors. — Wednesday 
morning,  breakfasted  with  Capt.  Heard,  at  his  house. 
I  hope  my  dear  mother  and  other  friends  will  have 
an  opportunity  of  seeing  and  thanking  him  on  his 
return,  for  his  kindness  to  us.  Heard  of  Mr. 
Thompson's  death  at  Madras.  He  had  received 
positive  orders  from  government  to  return  to  Eng- 
land, chargeable  with  no  other  crime  than  that  of 
preaching  the  gospel.  Ho  has  now  gone  to  his 
everlasting  home,  and  will  trouble  his  opposcrs  no 
more.  Tired  of  the  confusion  and  noise  of  Calcutta, 
I  reached  Seramporc  last  evening — found  friends 
to  welcome  our  return.     Why  these  great  favours? 

25.  I  have  become  a  little  familiarized  to  the 
sound  of  the  Bengalee  language.  It  has  become 
quite  natural  to  say  chceny  for  sugar,  pauny  for 
water,  &c.  &c. 

26.  I  am  happy  in  finding,  that  the  expectations 


OF  HAURIET  NEWELL.  219 

of  my  American  friends  respecting  my  health  in 
India,  will  not  be  disappointed.  1  think  I  can  say, 
that  I  never  felt  so  strong  in  the  summer  season, 
nor  ever  had  such  an  excellent  appetite,  as  since  I 
have  been  here.  The  weather  is  sometimes  ex- 
cessively hot  and  sultry,  but  to  me  not  uncomfort- 
able. 

July  27.  Moved  last  Friday  to  a  retired,  pretty 
room  in  the  garden.  Letters  from  the  brethren  at 
the  Isle  of  France.  Rejoiced  to  hear  of  their  safe 
arrival  there — long  to  see  them.  They  will  un- 
doubtedly be  here  in  a  few  days.  How  welcome 
will  their  arrival  be  to  us.  Mr.  N.,  Mr.  J.  and 
Nancy,  went  to  Calcutta  this  morning.  Another 
order  from  government  received  last  Saturday — and 
now  our  fate  will  be  decided.  I  long  to  know  the 
result — I  do  not  intend  to  have  one  anxious  feeling 
about  our  future  destiny.  I  know  that  the  cause 
of  Zion  is  precious  to  the  blessed  Jesus,  and  that 
He  will  provide  graciously  for  those  who  trust  in 
him.     I  have  spent  the  day  alone. 

July  28.  I  love  dear  Mrs.  W.  more  and  more 
every  day.  She  is  remarkably  obliging  and  kind 
to  us.  I  go  constantly  to  her  for  advice.  Mr.  N. 
returned  this  afternoon  from  Calcutta.  We  have 
obtained  liberty  to  go  to  the  Isle  of  France  !  We 
hear  that  the  English  governor  favours  missions — 
thnt  a  Inrgo  fi«^M  for  usefulness  is  there  opened — 


220  THE    LIFE    AND    WRITINGS 

1 8,000  inhabitants  ignorant  of  Jesus.  Is  not  this  the 
station  that  Providence  has  designed  for  us  ?  A  door 
is  open  wide — shall  we  not  enter  and  begin  the  glori- 
ous work  ?  This  must  be  a  subject  of  fervent  prayer. 
July  29.  A  world  of  changes  this  !  Early  this 
morning  brother  J.  called  at  our  room,  unexpectedly 
from  Calcutta.  Captain  C.  has  agreed  to  carry  two 
of  us  in  his  vessel  to  the  Isle  of  France.  How  can 
such  a  favourable  opportunity  be  neglected  ?  Halted 
long  between  two  opinions — If  we  go  we  shall  re- 
linquish the  pleasure  of  meeting  the  dear  brethren, 
and  sister  Roxana,*  Perhaps  we  shall  never  sec 
them  more.  They  may  conclude  to  labour  in  some 
distant  part  of  the  Lord's  vineyard,  and  we  be 
separated  from  them  through  life.  I  shall  go  far 
away,  without  one  single  female  acquaintance — the 
dangers  of  a  long  voyage  must  be  hazarded  at  a 
critical  period. — But  here  let  me  stop,  and  review 
all  the  way  in  which  God  has  led  me  since  I  left 
my  mother's  house,  and  the  land  of  my  birth.  How 
have  I  been  surrounded  with  mercies  !  What  pre- 
cious favours  have  I  received  !  And  shall  I  doubt? 
O,  no :  my  heart  gladdens  at  the  thought  of  com- 
mencing with  my  ever  dear  companion  the  mission- 
ary work,  and  of  entering  upon  missionary  trials  and 
arduous  engagements.  So  plain  have  been  the  lead- 
ings of  Providence  thus  far,  that  I  cannot  doubt  its 
*  Mrs.  Nott. 


OF  IIAItUIET  iNEWELL.  221 

intimations.  1  will  go  leaning  on  the  Lord,  and 
depending  on  him  for  direction,  support,  and  happi- 
ness. We  shall  leave  the  dear  mission  family  at 
Serampore,  when  another  rising  sun  dispels  the 
darkness  of  the  night — Have  packed  all  our  things 
to-day — fatigued  much  and  very  sleepy. — The  wan- 
derer and  the  stranger  will  ere  long  repose  sweetly 
on  the  bosom  of  Jesus.  It  is  sweet  to  be  a  stranger 
and  a  wanderer  for  such  a  friend  as  this.  A  valua- 
ble present  from  my  dear  Mrs.  M. — Thus  are  all 
my  Avants  supplied.  O  for  more  thankfulness. 
Bless  the  Lord,  O  my  dear  American  friends,  for 
his  kindness  to  me,  a  stranger  in  a  strange  land. 

July  30.  I  have  this  morning  taken  my  leave 
of  my  dear  Serampore  friends.  After  a  visit  of  six 
weeks,  I  regret  parting  from  them  exceedingly. 
But  such  are  the  changes  of  this  changing  world. 
Friends  must  be  separated ;  the^arting  tear  will 
often  flow.  How  consoling  the  hope,  that  there  is 
a  world  where  separation  will  be  for  ever  unknown. 
A  pleasant  time  in  going  from  Serampore  to  Cal- 
cutta in  the  budgerow  with  brother  J.  and  Mr.  N. 
Went  on  board  the  ship — Much  pleased  with  the 
accommodations — Our  birth  is  on  deck — A  cool 
pretty  place. — Dined  at  Dr.  C.'s — Spent  the  after- 
noon at  Mr.  M.'s — a  charming  family,  billing  to 
assist  us  in  every  thing. — Drank  tea  with  Mrs. 
Thomason,  one  of  the  kindest,  best  of  women— 
t2 


222  THE    LIFE    AND  WRITINGS 

More  money  collected  for  us.  Mrs.  T.  has  pro- 
vided me  with  many  necessaries — Went  to  church 
with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  T.  in  the  evening — Heard  Mr. 
T.  preach. 


To  Mrs.  C.  of  Boston. 
On  the  river  Ganges,  July  30,  1812. 
"  Providence,  my  dear  Mrs.  C.  has  seen  fit  to 
change  the  scene  of  our  labours.  The  East  India 
Company  are  so  much  opposed  to  the  spread  of  the 
Gospel  among  their  Pagan  subjects,  that  they  have 
absolutely  forbid  our  settling  in  Bengal.  They 
have  consented  tliat  we  should  go  to  the  Isle  of 
France,  where  missionaries  are  much  needed,  where 
there  are  18,000  inhabitants,  without  one  minister. 
We  have  just  left  the  dear  mission-house  at  Seram- 
pore.  I  address  you  from  a  budgerow  going  to 
Calcutta.  We  shall  sail  next  Saturday.  We  have 
only  four  days  to  prepare  for  a  voyage  of  two 
months.  I  have  not  one  female  acquaintance  to 
accompany  me  to  this  land  of  strangers.  But  I 
hear  the  voice  of  an  Almighty  Saviour,  saying, 
♦  Fear  not,  I  am  with  thee, — be  not  dismayed,  1  am 
thy  God.' — Encouraged  by  these  precious  promises, 
I  willingly  enter  upon  the  suflerings  and  employ- 
ments  of  a  missionary  life.  Oh,  that  American 
christians  would  strengthen  me  by  their  fervent 
prayers.     Do  not  forget  the  cause  of  Immanuel  in 


OF  HARRIET  JVEWELL.  223 

distant  pagan  lands.     And  oh,  forget  Jiot  to  love 
and  pray  for  your  friend,  H.  Newell." 


To  her  Mother. 

Calcutta,  July  31,  1812. 

"  Dear  Mother, 

"With  a  week's  employment  before  me  this 
day,  I  take  my  pen  to  write  you  a  ievf  lines.  By 
reading  my  enclosed  journal,  you  will  become  ac- 
quainted with  our  reasons  for  leaving  Bengal  and 
going  to  the  Isle  of  France. 

— "  I  go  without  one  female  companion — but  I 
go  with  renewed  courage,  rejoicing  that  the  Lord 
has  opened  us  a  way  to  work  for  him.  I  have  received 
favours  unmerited,  unexpected,  and  great. 

— "  My  health  is  really  excellent— I  never  felt 
ao  well  in  America. 

"  You  will  wish  to  know  something  of  the  Isle  of 
France.  It  has  one  of  the  most  delightful  climates 
in  the  world.  The  inhabitants  are  18  or  20,000  in 
number,  chiefly  French,  who  have  taken  the  oath 
of  allegiance  to  the  King  of  England,  and  slaves 
from  Madagascar,  &;c.  I  think  it  probable  that  all 
our  brethren  will  join  us — the  vessel  we  go  in  can 
accommodate  but  two  passengers.  When  I  am 
settled  I  shall  write  you  longer  letters.  I  long  to 
have  a  home — and  long  to  engage  in  the  great  ob- 
jects for  which  1  left  my  home.     I  shall  begin  to 


224  THE  LIFE  AND  WK1T1NU5 

study  the  French  language  with  my  clear  Mr.  N. 
on  the  passage.  Oh  for  more  ardent  piety.  Love 
to  all  that  are  dear  to  me.  I  intended  writing  tc 
all  my  dear  brothers  and  sisters,  but  did  you  but 
know  how  I  have  been  situated,  you  would  no* 
blame  me.  I  shall  leave  this,  dear  mother,  to  be 
sent  in  the  Caravan,  which  will  sail  in  a  week  or 
two.  I  long  to  hear  from  home.  Do,  do  write  to 
me,  and  pray  much  for  me  and  my  dear  missionary 
brethren  and  sisters. 

Tn  great  haste.     My  dear  mother,  farewell. 

H.  Newell. 


Calcutta,  1812. 
Avg.  2.  Heard  Dr.  M.  preach  this  morning  at 
the  Baptist  chapel,  from  these  words  :  "  This  do  in 
remembrance  of  me."  The  poor  heathen  are  tra- 
versing the  streets  to-day,  engaged  in  buying  and 
selling,  as  on  otlier  days.  How  vast  the  difference 
between  Bengal  and  America,  on  the  holy  Sabbath  ! 
Surely,  "the  land  of  my  birth,  is  the  loveliest  land 
on  the  face  of  the  earth."  Dr.  Carey  says,  "  did  I 
think  it  lawful  to  live  for  myself,  I  am  sure  I  should 
prefer  America,  before  any  other  country  in  the 
world."  Our  hearts  naturally  responded  to  the 
good  man's  remark  upon  that  dear  land  of  piety, 
liberty  and  independence.  Mr.  N.  preached  in 
the  Baptist  chapel  in  the  evening,  and  after  ser- 


OF    HARRIET    NEWELt.  225 

vice  we  went  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Thoinason's  church. 
Heard  the  good  man  preach  an  excellent  sermon. 
As  we  were  going  out  of  church,  a  gentleman, 
stranger  to  us,  came  to  us,  and  requested  Mr.  N.  to 
call  on  him  the  next  morning. 

Monday^  Avg,  3.  Mrs.  C.  very  politely  sent  her 
carriage  with  an  invitation  for  me  to  call  on  her. 
She  appeared  glad  to  see  me  again ;  repeated  her 
kind  wishes  to  serve  me.  An  obliging,  interesting 
woman.  From  Mrs.  C.'s  I  went  to  Mr.  J.'s,  the 
stranger,  who  last  evening  requested  us  to  call  on 
him.  Words  were  wanting  to  express  my  astonish- 
ment at  finding  in  the  house  of  an  entire  stranger, 
such  unexpected  liberality  and  benevolence.  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  J.  endeavoured  to  ascertain  and  supply 
our  wants ;  and  in  a  few  minutes  had  provided  a 
large  number  of  little  necessaries  for  our  voyage ; 
to  which  they  added  thirty  rupees  in  money. 


CHAPTER  vni. 

Departurefrom  Bengal — Coringa — Birth  and  death, 
of  a  daughter — Arrival  at  the  Isle  of  France — 
Sufferings  and  death  of  Mrs.  Newell — Conclusion, 

Aug.  4.    On  board  the  Col.  Gillespie,  iji    the 
river  Hoogley. — ^Though  sick  enough  to  keep  my 


226  THE    LIFE  AND  WKITINGS 

bed,  I  have  this  day  come  to  the  ship,  which  will 
probably  be  my  home  for  some  time  to  come. 

'■^August  11.  Blessed  be  the  Lord,  who  has 
raised  me  from  a  bed  of  sickness  and  pain,  and 
given  me  strength  to  use  my  pen.  I  have  been 
confined  by  a  short,  but  severe  fever,  to  my  cabin 
and  my  couch.  The  noise  and  confusion  on  board 
a  ship  manned  with  Bengalees,  is  sufficient  to  try 
the  strength  of  the  strongest.  The  pilot  has  not 
yet  left  us.  We  are  still  in  the  river  with  wind 
against  us.  My  wicked  heart  is  inclined  to  think 
it  hard,  that  I  should  be  doomed  to  suffer  such  fa- 
tigue and  hardship.  I  sinfully  envy  those  whose 
destiny  it  is,  to  live  in  quiet  tranquillity  on  land. 
Happy  people !  ye  know  not  the  toils  and  trials  of 
voyagers  across  the  rough  and  stormy  deep.  Oh 
for  a  little  Indian  hut  on  land.  "Oh  for  a  lodge  in 
some  vast  wilderness  !"  But  hush,  my  warring  pas- 
sions !  It  is  for  Jesus,  who  sacrificed  the  pleasures 
of  his  Father's  kingdom  to  redeem  a  fallen  world, 
that  thus  I  wander  from  place  to  place,  and  feel  no 
where  at  home.  How  reviving  the  thought,  how 
great  the  support  it  yields  my  sinking  soul !  I  will 
cherish  it,  and  yet  be  happy. 

"  August  12.  This  morning  the  Pilot  left  us. 
Two  of  the  unhappy  Lascars,  having  never  been  to 
sea  before,  have  in  the  night,  cast  themselves  into 
the  river.     Where  now  arc  their  wretched  souls ! 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  227 

In  that  dread  eternity  which  awaits  the  deluded 
Mahometan  and  pagan  after  death !  This  affair  has 
excited  but  little  surprise,  scarce  any  notice — thus 
they  die. 

'"''August  16.  At  length  we  arc  relieved  from 
the  distresses  of  sea  sickness  ;  and  though  solitary, 
without  our  dear  missionary  associates,  feel  a  degree 
of  contentment  and  happiness.  We  could  not 
think  of  spending  this  Sabbath  without  religious 
exercises  in  the  cabin.  Mr.  N.  therefore  requested 
permission  of  the  captain  to  read  a  sermon  there. 
The  request  was  granted.  One  of  Davies'  sermons 
was  read.  No  one  joined  us  except  the  captain. 
Hope  we  enjoyed  the  presence  of  that  gracious 
Redeemer,  who  has  promised  to  be  with  the  two 
or  three  who  meet  for  his  worship.  Determined  to 
persevere  amidst  all  discouragements. 

"  August  17.  Dear  Mr.  N.  is  much  tried  and 
per|)lexcd  in  mind.  It  is  a  season  which  calls  for 
close  self-examination  and  earnest  seeking  to  know 
tlie  will  of  God.  Where  is  the  path  of  duty? 
Which  way  does  it  lead  ?  Lord,  what  wilt  thou  have 
us  to  do  ?  "  Guide  us,  O  thou  great  Jehovah,  pil- 
grims through  this  barren  land."  How  little  do 
tiiose  Christians,  who  are  enjoying  peace  and  plenty 
in  the  bosom  of  their  friends,  in  their  dear  native 
land,  know  of  the  trials  of  a  missionary  !  We  are 
separated  from  our  dear  brethren,  a  trial  which  we 


228  THE    LIFE    AND    WRITINGS 

never  once  anticipated  before  we  left  home ;  and 
we  know  not  what  they  will  determine  to  do ; — we 
are  going  five  thousand  miles  backward  towards 
America,  to  a  place  where  there  is  but  little  pros- 
pect of  usefulness,  and  indeed  hardly  any  prospect 
of  our  remaining, — where  it  is  very  expensive 
living, — without  friends, — and  not  knowing  what 
difficulties  may  befal  us  there.  Are  we  to  consider 
the  opposition  of  the  East  India  company  to  the 
spread  of  the  gospel,  an  intimation  of  Providence 
that  we  are  to  give  up  the  mission  ?  Or  are  we  to 
light  our  way  through  all  opposition,  and  attempt  to 
do  something  for  these  wretched  pagans  around  us  ? 
"  August  18.  Anxiety  of  mind  and  great  de- 
pression of  spirits  have  sensibly  affected  dear  Mr. 
N.'s  health.  I  fear  he  will  soon  sink  under  the 
heavy  trials  of  a  missionary  life.  His  health  is 
very  poor.  But  still  I  hope  for  better  days.  Should 
God  be  pleased  to  make  him  the  instrument  of 
leading  souls  to  Jesus,  this,  I  think,  would  ani- 
mate his  sinking  heart,  and  greatly  benefit  his 
health  of  body.  May  that  dear  Saviour  who  has 
graciously  promised  never  to  leave  or  forsake  his 
children,  console  him  with  his  blissful  presence 
through  this  vale  of  tears,  and  comfort  him  with 
the  prospect  of  shortly  reaching  the  haven  of  eter- 
nal rest.  It  is  a  source  of  unspeakable  comfort  to 
me,  that  feeble  and  weak  as  I  am,  God  has  kindly 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  229 

blessed  my  endeavours  to  ease  this  dear  friend's 
heart  of  his  heavy  burden. 

August  19.  Our  situation  on  board  the  Gil- 
lespie has  become  more  pleasant.  We  resolved  to 
be  very  strict  in  our  hours  of  devotion,  social  and 
private  ;  to  avoid  all  trivial  conversation,  and  not  to 
countenance  profaneness  by  a  look  of  complacency, 
and  to  improve  every  opportunity  of  introducing 
religious  conversation  at  table.  This  kind  of  life, 
though  it  has  undoubtedly  excited  ridicule,  has 
nevertheless  procured  us  respect.  When  we  are 
present,  swearing  and  cursing  are  laid  aside,  and 
we  have  not  so  much  reason,  as  formerly,  to  say 
with  a  saint  of  old,  "  Wo  is  me  that  1  sojourn  in 
Mesheck,  that  I  dwell  in  the  tents  of  Kedar." 
Mr.  H ,  the  passenger,  is  a  Calcutta  gentle- 
man. He  has  undertaken  this  voyage  on  account 
of  ill  health,  is  a  sensible  man,  and  apparently  very 
obliging.  He  wonders  much  at  our  entertaining 
the  idea  of  converting  the  Hindoos.  He  is  positive 
that  never  one  will  be  converted,  for  it  is  impossi- 
ble that  a  Hindoo  should  ever  change  his  religion. 

He  attends  Dr.  's  church,  and  is  his  sincere 

admirer.     This  Dr. ,  is  as  great  an  opposer  of 

missions,  as  perhaps  ever  existed.     When  we  first 
arrived  at  Calcutta,  a  pious  female  said  to  him  in 

company,  well  Dr. ,  are  you  not  rejoiced  to 

hear  that  some   more  missionaries  have  come  to 
U 


230  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

Bengal  ?"  "  I  am  so  greatly  rejoiced,  Madam,"  an- 
swered he,  "  that  I  wish  every  one  was  driven  out 
of  the  country."  "  And  their  arrival  gives  me  so 
much  joy,"  returned  the  lady,  "that  I  wish  from 
my  heart,  that  Bengal  was  filled  with  them." 

August  20.  O  how  do  I  long  for  the  society 
of  dear  Christians.  O  my  dear  mother,  prize  your 
devout  acquaintance ,  value  the  society  of  the 
dear  children  of  God. 

August  23.  Another  sacred  day  has  come. 
My  heart  welcomes  its  approach.  But  I  shall  not 
be  joyful  with  the  dear  saints  in  God's  house  of 
prayer.  Well — let  me  consecrate,  in  a  solitary 
manner,  these  sacred  hours  to  him,  and  the  kind 
moment  will  come,  the  glad  morning  will  shortly 
dawn,  Avhen  I  shall  engage  in  the  sweet  work  of 
praise,  with  all  the  blood-washed  throng  in  my 
heavenly  Father's  kingdom. 

Sabbath  evening.  This  has  been  a  good  Sabbath 
to  mc — worship  in  the  cabin.  While  engaged  in 
worship,  a  Portuguese  accidentally  fell  overboard. 
He  was  an  excellent  swimmer,  and  by  putting  the 
vessel  about  and  throwing  out  ropes  he  was  merci- 
fully saved  from  a  sudden  death,  and  probably  from 
an  awful  eternity.  This  release  from  death  much 
affected  my  mind.  It  led  me  to  feel  the  importance 
of  praying  fervently  for  the  conversion  of  these 
wretched  creatures.     I  can  do  nothing  but  pray  for 


OF  IIAKKIET  NEAVELL.  231 

them,  and  compassionate  their  wretchedness.  Oh 
that  I  could  talk  their  language.  Spent  the  after- 
noon in  reading,  singing,  and  praying  together. 

August  24.  Winds  and  waves  seem  to  be 
united  against  us.  It  is  now  three  weeks  since  we 
left  Calcutta,  and  we  have  made  no  progress  in  our 
voyage.  The  wind  is  ahead,  and  we  are  beating 
about  without  getting  forward.  But  Providence 
has  undoubtedly  a  particular  design  in  thus  disap- 
pointing our  hope  of  speedily  arriving  at  the  place 
of  our  destination.  "  The  Lord  reigneth,  let  the 
earth  rejoice." 

August  27.  The  wind  has  become  more  fa- 
vourable. We  make  a  degree  a  day.  I  hope  to 
reach  the  Isle  of  France  in  good  health.  But  t 
feel  no  anxiety  about  that.  I  know  that  God  orders 
every  thing  in  the  best  possible  manner,  and  that 
he  who  takes  care  of  the  ravens,  will  not  forsake 
his  own  children  in  the  hour  of  affliction.  U  he 
so  orders  events,  that  I  shall  sufter  pain  and  sick- 
ness on  the  stormy  ocean,  without  a  female  friend, 
exposed  to  every  inconvenience — shall  I  repine  and 
think  he  is  dealing  hardly  Avith  me  ?  O  no.  Let 
the  severest  trials  and  disappointments  fall  to  my 
lot,  guilty  and  weak  as  I  am,  yet  I  think  I  can  re- 
joice in  the  Lord,  and  joy  in  the  God  of  my  salva- 
tion. 

Ausrust  29.      It  was   discovered    this    morninir 


232  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

that  the  vessel  had  sprung  a  leak.  No  immediate 
danger  is  apprehended ;  we  shall  therefore  proceed 
on  our  voyage,  and  in  about  a  fortnight,  touch  at  a 
little  island,  and  there  repair  the  vessel.  I  have 
just  laid  aside  Cowper's  poems.  These  pathetic 
lines  have  wrought  affectingly  upon  my  feelings. 

"  Ye  winds  that  have  made  me  your  sport. 

Convey  to  this  desolate  shore. 
Some  cordial  endearing  report, 

Of  the  land  I  shall  visit  no  more  ; 
"  My  friends,  do  the)'  now  and  then  send, 

A  wish  or  a  thought  after  me  ? 
Oh  tell  me  I  yet  have  a  friend. 

Though  my  friends,  I  am  never  to  see." 

August  30.  The  leak  increases  so  fast  that  it 
is  thought  necessary  that  something  should  be  done 
immediately.  The  vessel  is  much  shattered,  and 
the  captain  says  he  knows  not  what  may  be  our  fate 
the  next  hour.  They  agree  to  put  the  ship  about; 
and  make  the  nearest  land  on  the  Coromandel 
coast. 

August  31.  When  disappointed  in  our  worldly 
expectations  and  hopes,  how  soon  is  the  language 
of  that  holy  man  of  God,  the  afflicted  old  Jacob, 
adopted  ;  All  these  things  are  against  me.  But  the 
thoughts  and  ways  of  the  Lord,  are  not  like  ours  ? 
Why  has  he  brought  upon  us  this  misfortune,  after 
suffering  us  to  be  tossed  about  with  contrary  winds, 
for  such  a  length  of  time  ?  Why  we  are  obliged  to 
return  in  the   wav  we  came,  almost  as  far  back  as 


OF  HAllIUJJT  AKWELL.  233 

« 

Calcutta,  we  can  give  no  reason.  The  language 
of  true  christian  faith  and  submission  will  be.  It 
is  the  Lordy  let  him  do  what  seemcth  him  good. 

September  8,  1812.  Coringa,  (on  the  Coro- 
mandel  coast,  about  400  miles  from  Calcutta.) 
Bless  tile  Lord,  my  soul,  who  healeth  all  thy  dis- 
eases, and  redeems  from  death  and  the  grave.  On 
the  evening  of  the  31st  ult.  I  was  seized  with  a 
violent  complaint,  the  common  disorder  of  this 
hot  and  unhealthy  country.  So  great  was  my 
distress  that  I  was  wliolly  confined  to  my  bed. 
Speaking  comparatively,  I  never  knew  pain  before. 
Saturday,  the  5th  inst.  we  arrived  at  this  place. 
Full  of  bodily  anguish,  I  was  under  the  necessity 
of  leaving  my  bed,  getting  into  a  small  boat,  and 
going  six  miles  to  land.  The  captain  w^ent  with  us 
to  the  house  of  Mr.  W.,  Master  Attendant,  the  only 
English  family  in  this  place.  I  was  laid  on  a  couch, 
and  every  possible  attention  was  shown  me  by  Mrs. 
W.  but  tliey  could  not  accommodate  us  with  lodg- 
ings. We  were  therefore  obliged  to  go  to  the  house 
of  a  Portuguese  in  the  neighbourhood,  a  kind  of 
tavern.  My  couch,  thougli  liard,  was  truly  welcome 
to  my  tired,  aching  body. 

To-day,  the  8th,  have  been  al)le  to   sit  up  most 

of  the  day.     Hope  the  Lord  will  restore  my  health 

before  the  departure  of  the  ship. — Begin  to  look 

around  me  a  little.     Find  myself  surrounded   by 

I  2 


234  THE    LIFE    AND    WRITINGS 

Hindoo  cottages,  and  the  tawny  natives  are  as  thick 
as  bees.     Not  one  christian  church  here." 


To  Mrs.  Judson,  then  at  Calcutta. 

Coringa,  Sept,  14,  1812. 

"  1  ADDRESS  you,  my  dear  Nancy,  from  a  retired 
spot  in  a  strange  land,  surrounded  by  the  tawny 
natives  of  Asia,  without  one  friend  to  converse 
with.  Mr.  N.  my  dear  and  only  companion  in  this 
land  of  strangers,  has  gone  this  afternoon  to  a  little 
village,  four  miles  distant,  to  procure  some  little 
necessaries  for  our  voyage.  I  am  consequently 
alone.  How  dark  and  mysterious  are  the  ways  of 
Providence  !  When  1  took  my  leave  of  you,  I  ex- 
pected to  be  at  the  Isle  of  France,  in  six  weeks. 
But  that  time  has  expired,  and  wc  ar^now  but  a 
short  distance  from  Calcutta.  But  "it  is  well." 
Every  thing  that  God  does  must  be  right,  for  he  is 
a  being  of  infinite  wisdom  as  well  as  power. 

I  have  known  by  painful  experience,  Nancy, 
some  of  the  bitter  trials  of  a  missionary  life.  While 
tossing  about  on  the  raging  ocean,  I  was  seized 
with  violent  pains  unfelt  before.  Distressing  days 
and  sleepless  nights,  warned  me  of  my  approaching 
departure  from  this  vale  of  tears.  But  mercy  was 
mingled  with  judgment.  The  alarming  state  of  the 
vessel  induced  the  Captain  to  put  about  and  make 
land.    i.\nd  here,  after  a  week  of  the  most  exquisite 


OF  HARRIJKT  INEVVELL.  235 

distress,  I  have  found  relief.  My  prospects  have 
indeed  been  gloomy.  1  have  felt  that  I  was  in 
danger  of  detaining  my  dear  Mr.  N.  in  this  place. 
But  I  trust  that  this  will  not  be  the  case,  as  I  am 
now  almost  restored  to  health. 

Since  I  left  you,  my  mind  has  been  variously  ex- 
ercised. I  have  had  many  distressing  conflicts  and 
doubts.  But  at  some  blessed  seasons,  I  think  I 
have  enjoyed  the  light  of  Immanuel's  countenance, 
and  have  known  joys  too  great  to  be  expressed.  I 
have  never,  since  I  began  the  christian  life,  found 
so  much  satisfaction  in  attending  on  the  duties  of 
religion  as  lately.  The  return  of  those  hours  con- 
secrated to  the  worship  of  Jesus  in  private,  has 
been  attended  with  delight  to  my  soul. 

There  are  three  Mogul  Mussulmans,  (one  of 
whom  is  a  priest,)  staying  in  the  house  where  I  re- 
side. They  are  very  punctual  in  saying  their 
j)rayers.  How  deserving  of  the  pity  of  christians, 
who  Avorship  a  God  who  can  hear  and  answer  pray- 
er. Here  seems  to  be  a  large  field  for  usefulness. 
The  natives  are  numerous,  and  greatly  need  the 
gospel.  They  live  in  little  huts  which  seem  too 
miserable  to  be  the  habitations  of  human  beings. 
This  place  appears  to  me,  Nancy,  like  that  India, 
which  imagination  painted  in  such  lively  colours, 
when  engaged  in  familiar  talk  with  you  on  the 
other  side  of  the  Atlantic.    These  little  huts,  these 


2;jH  THE   LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

tawny,  chattering,  uncivilized  natives,  these  trees 
of  fruit,  and  banks  of  sand,  all  answer  the  descrip* 
tion  which  fancy  gave  in  former  times. 

Sept.  17.  Well,  Nancy,  we  are  this  morning 
making  preparation  for  our  departure  for  the  Isle 
of  France  again.  We  shall  go  on  board  the  vessel 
this  morning,  and  expect  to  sail  sometime  in  the 
course  of  the  day.  God  only  knows  whether  our 
voyage  will  be  prosperous  or  not.  But  if  Jesus  go 
with  us,  we  shall  be  secure  and  happy.  We  long 
to  know  the  decision  of  our  dear  missionary  bre- 
thren. Shall  we  not  sec  some  or  all  of  you  at  the 
Isle  of  France  ?  O  that  Providence  may  so  order 
events,  that  we  may  be  united  in  labouring  among 
the  heathen.  How  diflicult  will  it  be  to  keep  alive 
the  spirit  of  piety  in  the  soul,  without  christian 
converse  and  sociul  prayer.  But  I  hope  we  shall 
be  prepared  for  every  trial.  I  long  much  to  see 
our  dear  sister  Roxana.  You  are  probably  blessed 
with  her  society  and  friendship,  while  [  must  be 
deprived  of  once  seeing  her.  But  I  shall  think  of 
her  as  a  friend ;  as  one  wiio  loves  mo,  though  a 
stranger ;  and  the  thought,  that  she,  with  Nancy, 
is  praying  for  me,  will  render  many  a  lonely  hour 
pleasant.  Remember  mc  particularly  and  affec- 
tionately to  all  our  Serampore  and  Calcutta  friends. 
Request  them  to  pray  for  my  usefulness  and  devot- 
edness  to  the  cause  of  the  mission. — God  has  been 


OF  HARRIET  iSEWELL.  237 

kind  to  me,  Nancy.  He  has  restored  me  to  my 
former  degree  of  health  and  spirits,  after  bringing 
me  near  the  border  of  the  grave.  O  may  my  future 
life  be  wholly  consecrated  to  him. — Do  not  forget  to 
pray  for  me.  I  hope  you  are  enjoying  much  of  God. 
This  alone  will  prepare  you  for  future  trials.  I 
hope  to  see  you  soon.     Farewell." 


The  following  letter  of  Mr.  Newell  concludes 
the  history  of  her  life.  As  now  published,  it  con- 
tains some  additions,  inserted  from  a  duplicate  af- 
terwards sent  by  Mr.  Newell. 

To  Mrs.  Atwood. 
Po7't  Louis,  Isle  of  France,  Dec.  10,  1812. 
"  When  I  sit  down  to  address  you,  my  dear  mo- 
ther, from  this  distant  land,  to  me  a  land  of  strangers 
and  a  place  of  exile,  a  thousand  tender  thoughts 
arise  in  my  mind,  and  naturally  suggest  such  inqui- 
ries as  these.  How  is  it  now  with  that  dear  woman 
to  whom  I  am  indebted  for  my  greatest  earthly 
blessing — the  mother  of  my  dear  Harriet?  And 
mine  too ;  for  1  must  claim  the  privilege  of  con- 
sidering you  as  my  own  dear  mother.  Does  the 
candle  of  the  Lord  still  shine  on  her  tabernacle, 
and  is  the  voice  of  joy  and  praise  yet  heard  in  her 
dwelling  ?  Or,  what  is  not  improbable  in  this  world 
of  disappointment,  has   some  new  affliction,  the 


238  THE  LIFE  AND  M  RITINGS 

death  perhaps  of  a  dear  child,  or  some  other  be- 
loved friend,  caused  her  heart  again  to  bleed,  and 
her  tears  to  flow  ?  Ah  !  my  mother,  though  we  may 
live  many  years  and  see  good  in  them  all,  yet  let 
us  remember  the  days  of  darkness,  for  they  too 
will  be  many.  It  is  decreed  by  Infinite  Wisdom, 
that  through  much  tribulation  we  must  enter  into 
the  kingdom  of  heaven.  You,  my  dear  mother, 
have  had  your  share  of  adversity, — and  I  too  have 
had  mine.  But  we  will  not  complain.  Sanctified 
afflictions  are  the  choicest  favours  of  heaven.  They 
cure  us  of  our  vain  foolish  expectations  from  the 
world,  and  teach  our  thoughts  and  affections  to  as- 
cend, and  fix  on  joys  that  never  die.  I  never  longed 
so  much  to  see  you  as  I  have  these  several  days 
past.  What  would  I  now  give  to  sit  one  hour  by 
that  dear  fire-side,  where  I  have  tasted  the  most 
unalloyed  pleasure  that  earth  affords,  and  recount 
to  you,  and  the  dear  children,  the  perils,  the  toils, 
and  the  sufierings  through  which  I  have  passed 
since  I  left  my  native  land.     In  this  happy  circle  I 

should  for  a  moment  forget 

"  Yes,  my  dear  friends,  I  would  tell  you  how  God 
has  disappointed  our  favourite  schemes,  and  blasted 
our  hopes  of  preaching  Christ  in  India,  and  has 
sent  us  all  away  from  that  extensive  field  of  use- 
fulness with  an  intimation  that  He  has  nothing  for 
us  to  do  there.     T  would  tell  you  howTTo  has  vi.^ited 


OF  HAKRIET  NEWELL.  239 

US  all  with  sickness,  and  how  He  has  afflicted  me  in 
particular,  by  taking  away  the  dear  little  babe  which 
he  gave  us,  the  child  of  our  prayers,  of  our  hopes, 
of  our  tears.  I  would  tell  you — but  O,  shall  I  tell 
it  or  forbear — 

"Have  courage,  my  mother;  God  will  support 
you  under  this  trial ;  though  it  may  for  a  time,  cause 
your  very  heart  to  bleed.  Come,  then,  let  us  min- 
gle our  griefs  and  weep  together,  for  she  was  dear 
to  us  both ;  and  she  too  is  gone.  Yes,  Harriet, 
your  lovely  daughter,  is  gone,  and  you  will  see  her 
face  no  more  !  My  own  dear  Harriet,  the  wife  of 
my  youth  and  the  desire  of  my  eyes,  has  bid  me  a 
last  farewell,  and  left  me  to  mourn  and  weep.  Yes, 
she  is  gone.  I  wiped  the  cold  sweat  of  death  from 
her  pale  emaciated  face,  while  we  travelled  together 
down  to  the  entrance  of  the  dark  valley.  There 
she  took  her  upward  flight,  and  ascended  to  the  man- 
sions of  the  blessed ! 

"But  I  must  hasten  to  give  you  a  more  particu- 
lar account  of  the  repeated  afflictions  with  which 
God  has  visited  me. 

"Harriet  enjoyed  in  general  good  health  from 
the  time  we  left  you,  until  we  embarked  on 
our  voyage  from  Calcutta  to  the  Isle  of  France. 
During  the  week  previous  to  our  sailing  for  this 
place,  she  went  through  much  fatigue  in  making 
ealls  on  those  dear  friends  in  Calcutta,  who  were 


240  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

anxious  to  see  her,  and  who  kindly  furnished  her 
with  a  large  supply  of  necessaries  for  the  voyage,  and 
which,  on  account  of  her  succeeding  illness,  she 
would  not  have  been  able  to  prepare  herself.  The 
fatigue  of  riding  in  a  palanquin,  in  that  unhealthy 
place,  threw  her  into  a  fever,  which  commenced  the 
day  after  we  were  on  board.  She  was  confined 
about  a  week  to  her  couch,  but  afterward  recovered 
and  enjoyed  pretty  good  health.  We  left  Calcutta 
on  the  4th  of  August,  but  on  account  of  contrary 
winds  and  bad  weather,  we  were  driven  about  in 
the  bay  of  Bengal  without  making  much  progress 
during  the  whole  of  that  month.  On  or  about  the 
27th  it  was  discovered  that  the  vessel  had  sprung 
a  leak ;  and  on  the  30th  the  leak  had  increased  to 
such  an  alarming  degree  as  to  render  our  situation 
extremely  perilous.  A  consultation  of  the  offi- 
cers was  called,  and  it  was  determined  to  put 
about  immediately,  and  make  the  nearest  port, 
which  was  Coringa,  a  small  town  on  the  Coro- 
mandel  coast,  about  sixty  miles  south  of  Viziga- 
patam.  We  got  safe  into  port  on  Saturday,  Sep- 
tember 5th.  The  vessel  was  found  to  be  in  a  very 
bad  case. 

"Four  days  before  the  arrival  of  the  vessel  ia 
port,  Mrs.  Newell  was  seized  with  severe  pain  in 
the  bowels,  the  disease  of  the  country ;  but  in  three 
days  after  going  on  shore  she  was  in  a  good  degree 


OF  HARRIET   NEWELL.  241 

recovered.  On  the  19th  of  September  we  re-em- 
barked,  and  Mrs.  N.  enjoyed  comfortable  health 
till  nearly  three  weeks  after  leaving  Coringa,  and 
about  three  weeks  before  reaching  the  Isle  of 
France,  when  she  became  the  joyful  mother  of  a 
daughter. — Four  days  after,  in  consequence  of  a 
severe  storm  of  wind  and  rain,  the  child  took  cold, 
and  died  on  the  evening  of  the  next  day,  after  hav- 
ing been  devoted  to  God  in  baptism. 

"On  the  13th  of  October,  our  dear  little  Harriet 
expired  in  her  mother's  arms.  A  sweet  child. 
Though  she  had  been  but  five  days  with  us,  it  was 
painful,  inexpressibly  painful,  especially  to  the 
mother,  to  part  with  her.  The  next  day,  with  many 
tears,  we  committed  her  to  a  watery  grave. 

*'  About  a  week  after  her  confinement  I  first  per- 
ceived the  symptoms  of  that  disorder  which  termi- 
nated in  her  death.  She  immediately  recognised 
the  disease,  of  which  her  father  and  several  other 
of  her  family  connexions  died,  and  was  confident 
she  should  not  recover.  I  entertained  strong  hopes 
however,  that  the  healthy  air  of  the  Isle  of  France 
and  a  change  of  diet,  together  with  rest,  would  stop 
the  ravages  of  this  complaint ;  especially  as  we 
were  then  within  a  few  days'  sail  of  land.  I  en- 
deavoured to  raise  her  hopes,  and  to  encourage  her 
to  expect  much  from  a  change  of  situation.  But 
she  wished  me  to  dismiss  all  expectation  of  her  re- 
X 


242  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

covery,  and  to  prepare  my  own  mind,  and  help  her 
to  prepare  hers  for  the  solemn  event.  She  told  me 
she  had  some  doubts  respecting  her  state  and 
wished  me  to  examine  her  closely,  and  to  converse 
with  her  constantly,  on  the  momentous  subjects  of 
experimental  religion.  Yet  she  was  by  no  means 
alarmed  at  the  idea  of  death,  nor  was  she  melan- 
choly. She  was  calm,  patient,  and  resigned.  Du- 
ring the  last  week  of  our  voyage  she  read  through 
the  whole  book  of  Job ;  and,  as  she  afterwards  told 
me,  she  "found  sweet  relief  from  every  fear  in 
submitting  to  a  sovereign  God,  and  could  not  re- 
frain from  shedding  tears  of  joy,  that  God  should 
give  her  such  comfortable  views  of  death  and 
eternity." 

"  October  31.  We  came  to  anchor  in  the  harbour 
of  Port  Louis,  I  took  lodgings  and  brought  Mrs. 
Newell  ashore  the  same  evening,  and  called  in  the 
aid  of  Dr.  Burke,  who  continued  to  attend  her  until 
her  death.  It  was  not  until  several  days  after  our 
arrival,  that  I  could  realize  the  nearness  of  her 
death.  1  finally  became  sensible  that  she  was  far 
gone  in  consumption,  and  told  her  I  feared  she 
would  find  a  grave  in  the  Isle  of  France.  She 
seemed  to  be  relieved  of  a  heavy  burden,  when  I 
gave  her  this  intelligence.  She  now  felt  at  liberty 
to  speak  freely  on  the  subject  of  her  death,  which 
before  she  was  unwilling  to  do,  because  she   had 


or  HARRIET  NEWELL.  243 

observed  it  was  painful  to  me.  From  this  time  we 
conversed  constantly  and  with  the  greatest  freedom 
and  plainness,  respecting  her  death,  which  we  now 
both  considered  as  near  at  hand.  When  she  per- 
ceived me  sorrowful,  she  would  endeavour,  with  the 
greatest  cheerfulness,  to  animate  me  with  the  pros- 
pect of  a  speedy  re-union  in  a  world,  where  we 
should  part  no  more.  This  hope,  slie  told  me,  per- 
fectly reconciled  her  to  the  momentary  separation, 
so  that  she  had  not  one  painful  sensation  in  parting 
with  me. 

"  She  often  spoke  of  her  mother,  whom  she  loved 
with  the  most  tender  affection.  "  Perhaps,"  said 
she  at  one  time,  "  my  dear  mother  is  gone  before 
mo,  and  I  shall  find  her  in  heaven  !"  At  another 
time  she  said,  "  wc  often  talk  of  meeting  our  friends 
in  heaven  ;  but  what  would  heaven  be,  with  all  our 
friends,  if  God  were  not  there?"  The  enjoyment 
of  Ciod,  was  what  she  expected  and  longed  to  find 
in  heaven.  Her  mind  seemed  to  repose  with  com- 
fort and  delight  on  the  glorious  perfections  of  Je- 
hovah, her  covenant  God.  She  spoke  repeatedly 
of  the  pleasure  she  took  in  dwelling  on  the  charac- 
ter of  God. 

"  Though  she  enjoyed  a  comfortable  hope  from 
day  to  day,  yet  she  would  often  say  to  me,  "  what  a 
dreadful  thing  it  would  be  if  I  should  be  deceived?" 

"  Soon  after  our  arrival  in  the  Isle  of  France,  we 


244  THE  LIFE  AND  WKITINGS 

received  letters  from  our  brethren  in  Calcutta,  in- 
forming us  that  they  expected  to  be  with  us  shortly. 
Mrs.  Newell  desired  very  much  that  they  might 
arrive  before  her  death ;  that  she  might  be  refreshed 
by  their  society  and  prayers,  that  my  mind  might 
be  relieved  by  their  company,  and  that  we  might  all 
of  us  surround  the  table  of  the  Lord  together,  and 
commemorate  his  dying  love  before  her  departure. 
"Finding  ourselves  inconveniently  situated  in  our 
lodgings,  I  rented  a  small  house,  in  a  healthy  part 
of  the  town  of  Port  Louis,  and  removed  Mrs.  N. 
on  the  9th  of  November.  After  our  removal  she 
seemed  to  recover  a  little  for  five  or  six  days.  I 
began  to  indulge  some  hope  of  her  complete  resto- 
ration. She  enjoyed  this  respite  from  distress  and 
pain  ;  was  cheerful  and  happy,  but  cautioned  me 
against  placing  much  dependence  on  present  ap- 
pearances, as  my  disappointment  would  be  the 
more  sensibly  felt  in  case  of  her  death.  "  Con- 
sumptions," she  would  often  repeat,  "  are  flattering 
disorders.  I  may  live  along  several  months,  but 
there  is  very  little  hope  of  my  final  recovery." 
When  I  asked  her  if  she  was  not  willing  to  live 
longer  ?  She  replied  "  yes,  if  I  could  live  better 
than  I  have  ever  yet  done.  But  I  have  had  so 
much  experience  of  the  wickedness  of  my  heart, 
that  if  I  should  recover,  I  should  expect  the  re- 
mainder of  my  life  to  be  much  like  the  past;  and 


Ol    UAKUILT   JEWELL.  2i') 

I  long  to  get  rid  of  this  wicked  heart  and  go  where 
1  shall  sin  no  more."  This  thought,  viz.  that  death 
would  be  a  complete  deliverance  from  sin,  she  re- 
peated many  times  with  great  delight. 

"About  a  week  before  her  death  there  was  a  con- 
siderable change  in  the  weather,  (the  rainy  season, 
being  about  to  commence)  in  consequence  of 
which  her  symptoms  became  again  worse.  She 
failed  very  fast,  and  death  seemed  to  be  rapidly  ad- 
vancing. In  this  situation  she  called  me  to  her, 
and  told  mc,  she  wished  to  deliver  me  her  dying 
message  to  her  friends;  that  she  had  neglected  it 
too  long,  and  now  had  strength  to  say  only  a  few 
words. 

"  Tell  my  dear  motlier  (said  she)  that  Harriet 
remembered  her  on  her  dying  bed.  Comfort  her 
— tell  her  not  to  grieve  for  my  death — that  I  shall 
soon  see  her  again,  for  surely  she  is  one  of  the  dear 
children  of  God.  But  I  have  no  anxiety  about 
her;  she  lives  near  to  Cod.  and  he  will  support  her. 
Tell  my  dear  l>rothers  and  sisters  how  much  I  love 
tliern.  Tell  ihem  from  the  dying  lips  of  tiieir  af- 
fectionate sister,  that  the  world  is  vain  and  worth- 
less, and  that  there  is  nothing  but  religion  worth 
living  for.  The  eldest  of  them  will  be  anxious  to 
know  my  views  of  missions  at  this  time.  Tell 
them — assiti'e  them,  that  I  approve  on  my  dying 
bed  the  course  I  have  taken.     Ihave  never  repented 


246  THE    LIFE    AND    WKITINGS 

leaving  all  for  Christ.  Though  I  am  taken  away 
before  we  have  had  it  in  our  power  to  do  any  thintr 
for  the  heathen,  yet  it  gives  me  comfort  to  think  of 
the  case  of  David,  who  was  accepted  for  having  it 
in  his  heart  to  build  a  house  for  God,  though  he 
was  never  allowed  an  opportunity  of  accomplishing 
his  desire.  The  mission  will  go  on  without  mc. 
Entreat  my  dear  brothers  and  sisters  in  my  name  to 
attend  without  delay  to  the  concerns  of  their  souls. 
Oh  Avarn  them  to  repent  and  seek  an  interest  in 
Christ.  I  hope  I  shall  see  them  in  heaven ;  but 
oh  !  if  I  should  not." Here  a  flood  of  tears  in- 
terrupted her,  and  brought  on  one  of  those  distress- 
ing turns  of  coughing,  which,  for  many  days  before 
her  death,  had  rapidly  exhausted  her  strengtli. 
When  she  had  a  little  recovered,  she  added,  "  Give 
my  love  to  all  my  other  friends — you  know  what  I 
would  say,  if  I  had  strength,  but  I  must  stop — I 
have  gone  beyond  my  strength  and  can  say  no 
more."     This  was  two  days  before  her  death. 

"  During  her  sickness,  I  read  to  her  most  of 
Doddridge's  'Rise  and  Progress.'  In  one  of  the 
chapteis  near  the  close  of  the  book,  the  author 
represents  the  soul  in  the  near  view  of  death,  as 
looking  to  God  and  calmly  reposing  on  him,  if  it 
cannot  rejoice  and  triumph  in  him.  This,  she  ob- 
served, was  her  case.  She  said  her  mind  was  so 
broken  and  her  thoughts  scattered  by  the  violence 


OF    HARRItT    NEWELL.  247 

of  her  disease,  that  she  could  not  think  steadily  and 
regularly  on  divine  things ;  but  that  she  could  and 
did  look  up  to  God,  and  wait  upon  him,  and  repose 
her  weary  shattered  mind,  continually,  on  him  with 
comfort  and  peace. 

"  The  day,  I  think,  before  her  death,  I  asked  her 
how  her  past  life  aj>peared  to  her?  She  replied, 
'*  Bad  enough — but  that  only  makes  the  grace  of 
Christ  appear  the  more  glorious."  She  then  re- 
peated these  favourite  lines : 

"  Jesus,  tliy  blood  and  righteousness 
My  beauty  are,  my  heavenly  dress  ; 
'Midst  flaming  worlds  in  these  arrayed, 
Witii  joy  shall  I  lift  up  my  head." 

"Sabbath, 29th  of  November,  the  day  before  her 
death,  1  gave  her  the  memorials  of  the  Saviour's 
dying  love,  as  she  had  often  expressed  a  desire 
during  her  sickness,  of  enjoying  this  privilege  once 
more  before  her  death.  The  same  day  Dr.  Wal- 
IJch,  a  friend  of  ours  from  Serampore,  who  had 
lately  arrived  in  the  Isle  of  France,  called  to  see 
us ;  and  after  looking  at  Mrs.  Newell,  he  took  me 
aside  and  told  me  he  thought  she  could  not  live 
through  the  next  day.  When  I  told  Mrs.  N.  what 
(he  Dr.  said,  she  raised  both  hands,  and  clasping 
tliem  with  eagerness,  and  with  an  expressive  smile 
on  her  countenance,  exclaimed, — "Oh!  blessed 
news  ! — but  perhaps  he  does  not  know.     I  fear  I 


24b  TUE  LllE  Ai\D  WKITI^'GS 

have  not  yet  got  through."  In  the  evening,  as 
I  stood  by  her  bedside,  I  perceived  ahe  was  failing 
very  fast,  and  wislietl  to  take  rny  leave  of  her  be- 
fore her  speech  and  recollection  left  her.  She 
seemed  to  be  in  a  stupor,  and  it  was  with  difficulty 
that  I  roused  her.  I  asked  her  if  she  knew  me  ? 
She  said  she  did.  I  told  lierl  was  afraid  she  would 
not  live  through  the  night,  and  wished  to  bid  her 
a  last  farewell.  She  gave  me  her  cold  hand,  and 
said  with  a  feeble  voice,  "  farewell — we  shall 
soon  meet  again — look  to  Ciirisl  nnd  he  will  sup- 
port you." 

"She  spoke  to  me  some  time  afterward,  and  re- 
quested me  to  lie  down  and  take  some  rest — she 
thouglit  she  shouhl  live  through  the  night  and 
should  be  able  in  the  jnorning  to  talk  with  me 
again. 

"Between  12  and  1  o'clock  in  the  night,  she  had 
one  of  her  coughing  turns,  which  quite  exhausted 
lier,  and  she  seemed  to  bo  dying.  She  requested 
me  to  retire  and  pray  for  her.  I  asked  her  what 
thing  in  particular  she  desired — she  said,  "  that  1 
may  wait  patiently  till  (lod's  time  shall  come." 
She  often  repeated  to  herself  in  a  low  voice,  "  pa- 
tience, patience." 

"  About  4  o'clock  m  the  morning,  J  thought  she 
seemed  to  be  lost  and  wandering  in  her  mind,  and 
said   to  her,  my  dear  Harriet,  do  you  know  who  is 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  249 

speaking  to  you  ?  She  looked  up  and  replied  in  a 
broken  manner, — "  my  dear — Mr.  Newell — my 
husband."  In  the  morning  she  seemed  to  revive  a 
little  and  attended  prayer  with  composure.  There 
was  no  visible  alteration  in  her  from  this  time,  till 
about  2  o'clock,  P.  M.  when  her  sight  failed  her, 
and  she  exclaimed  with  joy,  "  Oh  this  is  death !" 
I  said  to  her,  how  does  death  appear  to  you  now  ? 
She  answered  "  Oh  glorious,  glorious."  Her  sight 
returned  afterward ;  but  between  three  and  four 
o'clock,  it  left  her  again,  and  she  became  more 
restless,  turning  from  side  to  side  with  pain.  The 
last  words,  which  she  distinctly  uttered,  were  these ; 
*'  Oh  the  pains,  the  groans,  the  dying  strife" — 
"  How  long,  O  Lord,  how  long  !'* — allusions,  evi- 
dently, to  the  31st  hymn  of  the  2d  Book  of  Dr. 
Watts ;  a  favourite  hymn  of  hers,  which  she  often 
used  to  sing,  and  which  she  had  repeated  but  a  day 
or  two  before. 

"  Her  pains  seemed  to  abate  before  her  death,  and 
slic  lay  quietly  in  one  posture  for  near  a  half  an 
hour,  and  then  gradually  died  away,  and  expired 
with  apparent  ease. 

"She  died  about  half  past  four  o'clock,  in  the  af- 
ternoon, on  Monday  the  30th  of  November,  1812  ; 
aged  19  years  and  nearly  two  months. 

"  But  I  must  stop  :  for  I  have  already  exceeded 
tlie  bounds  of  a  letter,  thougli  I  have  come  far  short 


250  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

of  doing  justice  to  the  dying  deportment  of  this 
dear  friend.  O  may  my  last  end  be  like  hers.  I 
would  now  proceed  to  discharge  the  duty,  which 
Harriet's  dying  request  imposed  on  me,  of  adminis- 
tering consolation  to  you,  and  of  beseeching  the 
dear  children  to  make  a  right  improvement  of  this 
afflicting  dispensation ;  but  I  hope  tJie  God  of  all 
consolation  will  himself  wipe  away  your  tears,  and 
fill  your  heart  with  comfort,  and  that  Harriet's  dy- 
ing intreaties,  and  tears,  and  sighs,  may  be  carried 
by  the  Spirit  of  truth,  to  tlie  hearts  of  the  children, 
and  of  her  other  young  friends,  and  may  fasten 
conviction  on  their  minds,  and  engage  them  to  fol- 
low her  so  far  as  she  followed  Christ.  With  thc^'C 
hopes,  I  must  nt  present  bid  them  all  an  aflectionate 
farewell. 

"Perhaps  you  may  censure  me,  my  dear  mother, 
for  leaving  Serampore  before  Harriet's  confinement. 
I  wish  I  had  time  to  answer  you  fully  on  this  head  ; 
but  I  can  only  say,  that  she  did  not  expect  to  be 
confined  short  of  three  or  four  months  from  the  time 
of  our  departure ;  that  the  usual  length  of  a  voyage 
to  the  Isle  of  France  is  not  half  that  period ;  that 
Bengal  is  the  most  sickly  place  in  all  India,  and 
this  the  most  healthy  spot  in  the  eastern  world ;  and 
that  it  was  the  unanimous  advice  of  all  our  friends 
that  we  should  go.  Brother  Judson  would  then 
have  embraced  the  opportunity  had  I  declined  it. 


OF  HARRIET  NEWELL.  251 

"  My  dear,  dear  mother,  I  must  bid  you  farewell. 
God  Almighty  bless  you,  and  reward  you  a  hundred 
fold  for  all  your  kindness  to  me.  Do  not  forget  me ; 
I  shall  never  forget  you.  Write  whenever  you  have 
opportunity.  I  send  my  love  to  all  my  acquaint- 
ance, and  to  all  Harriet's  friends,  for  her  sake. 
My  ever  dear  mother,  I  remain  your's  affection- 
ately, 

Samuel  Newell." 


Mr.  Newell  enclosed  a  fragment  of  a  letter  from 
Mrs.  Newell,  the  last  which  she  ever  wrote.  It  was 
written  with  a  hand  trembling  through  weakness  ; 
and  left  unfinished  on  account  of  the  rapid  approach 
of  death. 

Port  Louis,  Isle  of  France,  Nov,  3,  1812. 
"  My  ever  dear  Mother, 

"  Since  I  wrote  you  last,  I  have  been  called  by 
God  to  rejoice  and  weep ;  for  afflictions  and  mercies 
have  both  alternately  fallen  to  my  lot.  I  address 
you  now  from  a  bed  of  great  weakness — perhaps 
for  the  last  time.  Yes,  my  dear  Mama,  I  feel  this 
mud-walled  cottage  shake,  and  expect  ere  long  to 
become  an  inhabitant  of  the  world  of  spirits* 
Eternity,  I  feel,  is  just  at  hand.  But  let  me  give 
you  some  account  of  God's  dealings  with  me,  which 
I  shall  do  at  intervals,  as  strength  will  admit.'* 


252  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

After  mentioning  the  birth  of  a  daughter,  with 
fond  anticipations  of  happiness,  she  adds — "  We 
could  weep  for  joy — and  call  ourselves  the  happiest 
of  the  happy.  But  alas  !  on  the  evening  of  the  5th 
day,  the  dear  object  of  our  love  was  snatched  from 
us  by  death,  and  on  the  day  following  committed  to 
its  watery  grave.  Heart-rending  stroke  to  a  pa- 
rental  heart !  Mine  almost  bled  with  deep  an- 
guish."  

The  following  extracts  from  various  letters,  con- 
tain some  recitals,  and  facts,  which  may  be  inter- 
esting to  the  reader,  who,  having  traced  the  life 
and  character  of  Mrs.  Newell,  would  learn  how 
those,  who  knew  her  best,  loved  and  lamented 
her. 

To  Mr.  A.  Hardy,  of  Boston. 
Port  Louis,  Isle  of  France ,  Feb,  23,  1813. 
"  My  dear  Brother, 

"  I  WROTE  to  our  dear  mother,  Mrs.  Atwood,  in 
December,  by  way  of  London.  As  that  may  fail, 
I  shall  briefly  recapitulate  some  things  which  in 
that  I  stated  at  length. — We  were  all  ordered  away 
from  India  by  government.  I  embarked  with  Har- 
riet for  this  place  in  August.  We  had  a  most  dis- 
astrous voyage ;  on  the  8th  of  October,  H.  was  de- 
livered of  a  daughter,  three  weeks  before  we  arrived 


OF    HARRIET    NEWELL.  253 

liere.  Our  dear  babe  took  cold,  and  died  suddenly 
on  the  13th,  five  days  old.  Harriet  took  cold  at  the 
same  time,  being  exposed  to  a  violent  storm  of  wind 
and  rain.  The  cold  settled  on  her  lungs,  and  ter- 
minated  in  a  consumption.  She  rapidly  wasted 
away,  and  on  the  30th  of  November  ended  her  days 
in  this  place.  Two  physicians  beside  myself  at- 
tended her  during  her  sickness.  It  would  be  grati- 
fying here  to  relate  the  exercises  of  her  mind 
during  her  illness  and  at  the  hour  of  death ;  but  I 
have  time  only  to  say,  that  she  died  rejoicing  in 
the  sure  prospect  of  eternal  life  through  the  blood 
and  righteousness  of  Jesus  Christ. — Thus,  my  dear 
brother,  I  have  been  called  to  lay  my  beloved  Har- 
riet in  her  lowly  bed,  within  the  short  period  of  ten 
months  from  the  day  of  our  marriage.  I  have  bu- 
ried  both  my  parents,  and  several  near  relatives  ; 
but  I  never  knew  the  bitterness  of  grief  till  I  saw 
my  dear  wife  expire.  It  is  now  about  three  months 
since  she  died ;  and  I  feel  my  loss  more  deeply  than 
when  I  followed  her  to  the  grave.  I  trust  that  this 
very  afflicting  stroke  of  Providence  has  been  sanc- 
tified to  me.  I  feel  more  like  a  pilgrim  and  stran- 
ger on  earth,  and  I  long  to  finish  my  work  and  be 
away.  But  I  must  not  spend  time  in  describing  my 
feelings  on  this  mournful  occasion — you  can  easily 
imagine  all  that  I  would  say. 

I  have  one  request  to  make  of  you — cmnfori  our 
Y 


254  THE  LIFE  AND  WRITINGS 

dear  mother.  Tell  her  that  her  dear  Harriet  never 
repented  of  any  sacrifice  she  had  made  for  Christ ; 
that  on  her  dying  bed  "  she  was  comforted  with  the 
thought  of  having  had  it  in  her  heart  to  do  some- 
thing  for  the  heathen,  though  God  had  seen  fit  to 
take  her  away  before  we  entered  on  our  work." 

Give  my  love  to  all  our  friends.  How  glad  should 
I  be  to  see  you  all !  Tell  little  Aaron  about  my 
dear  babe — we  called  her  Harriet  Atwood.  Poor 
thing,  she  found  a  watery  grave.  Mary,  my  dear 
sister,  do  not  grieve  too  much  for  Harriet;  she  is 
well  now.  O  may  we  be  counted  worthy  to  meet 
her  in  the  mansions  of  the  blessed.  She  comforted 
me  with  this  hope  on  her  dying  bed  ;  and  this  bliss- 
ful hope  is  worth  more  to  me  than  all  the  wealth  of 
India. — Farewell.  Samuel  Newell." 


From  Mrs.  Judson  to  Mrs.  Atwood. 

Isle  of  France — Port  Lewis. 
March  12,  1813. 
"  Before  the  reception  of  this  I  presume  you  will 
have  received  the  very  afflicting  intelligence  of  the 
death  of  your  beloved  Harriet.  I  would  not,  by 
calling  your  attention  renewcdly  to  the  event,  open 
your  sorrow  afresh,  but  I  would  sympathize  with 
you,  and  if  possible  heal  tlie  wounds  which  your 
heart  may  have  recently  received.  Though  you 
may  weep  and  mourn  that  you  could  not  afford  her 


OF  HAKRIET  NEWELL.  255 

a  mother's  care,  and  comfort  her  on  her  dying  bed, 
yet  how  great  must  be  your  consolation  to  know 
that  the  spirit  of  God  was  her  comforter,  and  ena- 
bled her  to  resign  her  life  in  a  tranquil,  happy 
manner  even  in  a  land  of  strangers.  And  though 
her  body  lies  solitary  and  alone  in  yonder  heathy 
ground,  yet  doubtless  her  immortal  spirit  has  been 
conveyed  to  worlds  of  glory  by  those  guardian  an- 
gels who  will  watch  her  dust  till  the  resurrection 
day.  Dry,  then,  your  tears,  my  dear  Madam,  for 
//.  has  only  gone  a  little  while  before  yoiu  You 
will  soon  meet  to  part  no  more,  but  be  happy  for 
ever. — I  am  now  alone,  have  no  female  friend  with 
whom  I  can  converse.  We  live  in  the  same  house, 
sleep  in  the  same  room  in  which  she  died,  and  often 
wish  our  latter  end  may  be  like  hers.  On  our  ar- 
rival here,  we  found  Mr.  Newell  heart-broken  and 
dejected.  He  left  us  a  fortnight  since  for  Ceylon, 
where  he  expects  to  meet  the  other  brethren. 


From  Mr.  Newell  to  Mrs.  At  wood. 

Jaffna^  {in  the  Island  of  Ceylon,) 
Sept.  19,  1813. 
"  My  ever  dear  Mother, 

"Forgive  me,  that  I  have  written  a  whole 

page,  without  mentioning  that  name,  which  is  dear 
to  both  you  and  me.  Believe  me,  it  is  not  through 
for5r^tfnlno?:s. — No :  tho  name  of  Harriet  will  never 


256  THE  LIVE  AND  WRITirvfciS 

cease  to  excite  the  deepest  sensations  in  my  heart, 
nor  will  her  image  be  effaced  from  my  memory." 
"  The  affecting  news  of  her  death  has  doubtless 

reached  you  before  this  time. In  the  long  letter 

I  wrote,  (bearing  date,  Isle  of  France,  Dec.  10, 
1812,)  I  have  given  you  a  particular  account  of  the 
exercises  of  her  mind,  during  her  sickness.  I  shall 
embrace  the  first  opportunity  to  send  you  her  jour- 
nal, &c.  At  present,  I  can  only  say,  that  she  bore 
her  sickness,  which  was  extremely  painful,  with  a 
remarkable  degree  of  meek  and  quiet  submission 
to  the  will  of  God. She  died  in  the  full  pos- 
session of  that  peace  of  God  which  passeth  all  un- 
derstanding, and  desired  most  earnestly  to  depart, 
that  she  might  go  to  her  long  wished  for  home. 
Never  shall  I  forget  the  solemn  scene  !  She  seemed 
for  several  days  before  her  death,  to  be  already  in 
heaven.  Every  earthly  wish  and  feeling  seemed  to 
have  left  her,  and  her  mind  was  completely  with 
eternal  things.  She  mentioned  by  name  her  dearest 
mother,  and  all  her  dear  brothers  and  sisters,  a  few 

hours   before    her  death. She    has   gone,    1 

doubt  not,  to  join   the  blessed  spirits  around  the 

throne. 1  can  never  discharge  the  debt  of 

gratitude  I  owe  to  you,  my  dear  mother,  for  giving 
me  such  a  companion.  May  God  support  you  under 
this  heavy  affliction ;  and   may  we  soon  meet  our 


or  HARRIET  NEWKLL.  257 

dear  departed  Harriet  in  that  better  world,  where 
we  shall  rejoice  for  evermore." 


From  Mr.  Newell  to  Mrs.  Atwood. 
Point  de  Galle,  Ceylon — iVm?.  9,  1813. 
"  My  dear,  dear  mother, 

"  It  seems  loo  much  to  believe  that  this  paper 
will  overreach  Haverhill,  and  be  read  in  that  peace- 
fid  dwelling,  where  I  have  spent  so  many  happy 
hours.  But  your  letters  have  safely  reached  me, 
and  gladdened  my  sorrowful,  desponding  heart,  in 
this  distant  region  ;  and  why  should  not  mine  be 
safely  conveyed  to  my  beloved  mother?  I  hope 
this  will  reach  you,  and  remind  you  of  one,  on 
whom  you  have  bestowed  the  greatest  blessing 
which  any  person  on  earth  could  bestow.  That 
blessing,  alas,  how  transient! — It  was  resumed  by 
tliat  sovereign  God,  from  whom  is  every  good  gift, 
and  I  am  left  to  mourn. — Yes,  my  dear  mother, 
within  ten  short  montbs  from  the  day  you  gave  your 
Harriet  to  me,  I  saw  her  sicken,  waste  away,  and 
expire.  In  a  strange  land,  without  one  friend  to 
weep  with  me,  I  followed  her,  a  solitary  mourner, 
to  the  grave.  She  was  interred  in  a  retired  spot, 
in  the  burying  ground  in  Port  Louis,  under  the 
shade  of  au  evergreen.  I  often  visited  the  spot 
with  mournful  satisfaction,  during  tlie  three  re- 
y2 


368  THE  LIFE  AIND  WRITINGS 

inaining  months  of  my  residence  in  the  Isle  of 
France. 

Till  Christ  shall  conio  lo  rouse  the  slumbering  dead, 
Farewell,  pale,  lifeless  clay,  a  long  farewell ; 

Sweet  be  thy  sleep,  beneath  that  green  tree's  shade, 
Where  I  have  laid  thee  in  thy  lowly  cell. 

Adieu,  dear  Harriet,  (hou  shalt  sigh  no  more, 
Thy  conflict 's  ended,  and  thy  toils  arc  past ; 

Thy  wcar}^  pilgrimage  on  earth  is  o'er, 

And  thou  hast  reached  thy  wished-for  home  at  last. 

Loosed  from  tliy  prison  earth,  I  saw  thee  rise 
To  realms  of  light,  beyond  these  lower  skies  : 

There  I  behold  thee  in  tliy  blest  abode, 
'Mid  kindred  spirits,  near  thy  father,  God. 

"  But  me,  not  destined  yet  thy  bliss  to  share — 
My  prime  of  life  in  wandering  spent,  and  care — 

My  duty  calls  to  traverse  realms  alone, 

And  find  no  spot  of  all  the  world  my  own." 

Oh,  Harriet,  Harriet,  my  heart  bleeds  afresh  at 
the  sound  of  thy  name ;  and  yet  1  love  to  repeat  it, 
and  to  dwell  upon  the  sound.  How  often  did  I 
wish,  my  dear  mother,  for  your  presence,  during 
Harriet's  illness — in  the  closing  scene, — and  espe- 
cially the  night  after  her  death,  which  I  spent  witJi 
no  person  in  my  house  but  my  negro  man,  while 
the  remains  of  our  dear  Harriet  lay  enclosed  in  tlie 
gloomy  cofiin  before  me.  The  end  of  this  montli 
will  bring  around  the  anniversary  of  this  solemn, 
trying  scene.  But  the  revolution  of  years  can 
never  obliterate  the  impression  which  it  made  on 
my  heart.  '^         *  *  *  *  * 


OF  IIARKIliT  AEW  £LL.  259 

The  packet  of  letters  sent  me  by  the  Alligator, 
went  first  to  Calcutta,  thence  to  Bombay,  and 
thence  to  Colombo,  where  I  found  it,  as  I  came 
from  Jaffna,  Oct.  30,  nearly  a  year  from  the  date. 
Those  which  were  directed  to  Mrs.  Newell,  I 
opened  and  read  with  sensations  of  mingled  plea- 
sure and  pain.  They  came,  alas !  too  late  for  her. 
While  you  were  writing  them,  she  was  dictating 
her  last  farewells  to  me  to  be  transmitted  to  you. 
But  she  stands  in  no  need  of  letters  or  mortal 
friendship  now.  She  enjoys,  I  doubt  not,  what  she 
often  spoke  of  on  earth,  "  the  light  of  Immanuel's 
countenance,"  and  the  friendship  and  converse  of 
angels  and  saints. — Yours  affectionately, 

S.  Newfxl." 


Goa,  Feb.  27th,  1S14. 
"  My  dearest  Mother, 

"I  LONG  to  see  you,  to  weep  with  you,  and  to 
endeavour  to  comfort  you.  But  I  trust  in  the 
Lord  we  shall  meet  in  a  world  where  ^ve  shall  not 
have  occasion  to  weep  over  our  loss,  but  to  rejoice 
over  and  with  our  dear  Harriet,  now  taken  from  us 
for  a  little  while,  but  then  restored  to  us  for  ever. 
In  this  hope,  my  dearest  mother,  we  will  rejoice, 
while  we  wade  through  the  depths  of  affliction  in 
this  toilsome  pilgrimage.  Soon  we  shall  reach  the 
end  of  our  journey,  and   see  our  beloved  Harriet 


260  THE    LIFE    AI<D    WRITINGS 

agaiji.  Would  wc  wish  her  back  again  to  earth?  to 
drink  again  of  the  bitter  cup  of  sorrow,  to  struggle 
again  with  temptations,  and  to  be  grieved  with  sins ; 
again  to  face  the  king  of  terrors,  and  to  pass  througii 
the  deep  waters  of  the  river  of  death?  Oh  no,  noj 
dear  as  she  is  to  my  heart,  I  could  not  wish  it. — No. 
"She  lives;  she  greatly  lives;  and  from  an  eye 
of  tenderness,  lets  heavenly  pity  fall  on  vs,  "  ?nore 
justly  numbered  with  the  dead.''''  No — she  shall 
not  come  again  to  us ;  but  we  shall  go  to  her  : 
where  she  is,  there  is  unmingled  joy ;  but  ive  must 
struggle  with  the  waves  of  trouble  until  we  have 
crossed  this  tempestuous  sea  of  life,  and  reached 
the  peaceful  shore  of  our  heavenly  Canaan.  Oh 
let  us  comfort  ourselves,  my  dear  mother,  with 
these  reflections;  for  they  are  not  the  fictions  of 
the  imagination,  but  are  warranted  by  the  sure  word 
of  God. — My  dear  mother,  farewell. 

Yours  aflectionately,  S.  Newell." 


To  Mrs.  E.  Willis— Boston. 

Bombay,  August,  1814. 
"  My  dear  Sister, 

"  In  the  Isle  of  France  I  found  myself  a  solitary 
mourner,  stript  of  all  the  earthly  comforts  which  my 
heart  had  so  long  been  idolizing ;  separated  from  all 
my  missionary  associates,  and  with  little  prospect 
of  ever  meeting  them  aoain.     Such  was  the  distress 


OF  HAKRIET  NEWIJLL.  261 

of  iny  mind,  that  I  was  in  danger  of  sinking  under 
it,  and  of  losing  all  hope.  I  used  to  climb  the 
heights  of  those  stupendous  mountains  which  over- 
hang the  town  of  Port  Louis,  and  spend  whole  days 
in  wandering  through  those  solitary  wilds,  where 
no  human  ear  could  hear  the  voice  of  my  sorrow. 
Frequently  I  visited  the  spot  where  I  had  deposited 
the  remains  of  my  beloved  Harriet,  and  used  to  find 
some  momentary  relief  in  kneeling  at  her  grave, 
and  watering  the  turf  with  tears  of  heart-felt  grief." 
"  Her  death  has  cast  a  gloom  over  all  my  earthly 
prospects,  which  makes  this  world  appear  to  me  very 
different  from  w  hat  it  once  did.  Be  earnest,  my  dear 
sister,  in  seeking  the  salvation  of  your  soul,  and  pray 
also  for  me.  How  happy  will  it  be  for  us  if  we  should 
obtain  mercy  of  the  Lord  to  meet  together  a  few  years 
hence  in  the  heavenly  world,  and  there  find  again  our 
now  lost  Harriet,  and  renew  our  converse  with  her, 
to  be  no  more  separated  for  ever!  O  delightful, 
cheering  thought !  Let  us  strive  to  realize  it. 
Yours,  very  affectionately,       S.  Neavell." 


Bombay,  Dec.  13th,  1817. 
"  My  dearest  Mother, 

**  I  SEND  you,  together  with  this  letter,  a  present, 
which  you,  my  dear  mother,  will  highly  value.  It  is 
a  twig  and  a  bud  from  that  ever  memorable  tree  that 
casts  its  friendly  shade  over  the  lowly  bed  of  our 


262  THE    LIFE    AND    WRITINGS 

dearest,  sweetest  Harriet!  It  was  given  me  by 
Captain  Austin,  of  the  ship  Fawn,  who,  on  his 
voyage  to  India,  touched  at  the  Isle  of  France, 
visited  the  burying  ground  in  Port  liOuis,  and 
sought  out  and  found  the  grave  of  Harriet.  He 
informs  me  that  some  kind  American  friend,  who 
was  lately  at  the  Isle  of  France,  has  caused  a 
wooden  monument  (the  only  one  that  could  be  had 
there)  to  be  set  up  to  mark  the  spot,  with  an  in- 
scription cut  in  the  wood.  Many  persons  have 
gone  to  the  burying  ground  of  Port  Louis  to  visit 
her  grave.  The  wooden  monument  cannot  last 
long,  and  though  I  feel  a  deep  sense  of  gratitude 
to  the  unknown  friend  by  whom  it  was  erected, 
yet  I  wish  that  a  more  durable  one  might  be  put 
in  its  place.  Since  Harriet's  name  has  become  so 
extensively  known,  and  so  dear  to  many  thousands 
of  christians  in  the  Jbur  quarters  of  the  globe, 
some  of  whom  may  many  years  hence  visit  the 
spot  where  her  ashes  are  deposited — will  it  not 
be  useful  to  have  a  marble  prepared,  with  a  suitable 
inscription,  and  sent  to  the  Isle  of  France?  Let 
the  name  of  Atwood  be  preserved — Harriet  At- 
wood — a  name  that  sounds  to  me  as  no  other  hu- 
man name  ever  did. S.  Newell." 

The   desire  expressed   in    the  last   letter,  was 
promptly  fulfilled,  and  a  marble  monument  has  been 


OF  HARHIET  NEWELL.  263 

erected  over  the  grave  of  Mrs.  Newell,  with  the 
following  inscription,  written  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Wor- 
cester, late  Secretary  of  the  American  Board  of 
Ck)mmissioners  for  Foreign  Missions. 


"  .SACRED  TO  THE  MEMORY  OF 

WIFE  OF  IlE^^  SAMUEL  NEWELL, 
Missionary  at  Bombay. 

BORX,  IlAVERHILIi,  MASS.  U.  S,  A.  OCT.  10,  1793. 

Died,  after  a  distressing  voyage  from  India  to  this  place, 

November  30,  1812. 

Early  devoted  to  Christ,  her  heart  burned  for  the  Heathen ; 

for  them  she  left  her  kindred  and  her  native  land, 

and  welcomed  danger  and  sufferings. 

Of  excellent  understanding,  rich  in  accomplishments  and  virtue?, 

she  was  the  delight  of  her  friends,  a  crown  to  her  husband, 

and  an  ornament  to  the  Missionary  cause. 

Iler  short  life  was  bright,  her  death  full  of  glory. 

HER  NAME  I.IVE.«, 

and  in  all  Chrif^tian  lands-  is  pleading  with  irresistible  eloquence 
FOR  THE  HEATHEN. 

This  Imnible  monument  to  her  memory 

IS  ERECTED  BY  THE 

AMERICAxV  BOARD  OF  COMMISSIONERS 

FOR  FOR  ETON  MLSSTONS." 


264  LIFE,  &C.  OF  HARRIET  NEWELL. 

The  spot  has  been  often  visited  by  American 
voyagers,  who  had  heard  her  history,  and  loved  the 
cause  for  which  she  laboured,  and  died ;  and  many 
of  them  have  brought  from  tlience,  and  presented 
to  her  relatives,  some  memorial  taken  from  the 
grave  or  from  its  overshadowing  ever-green. 

There  rests  in  peace  the  mortal  frame,  from  which 
ihe  immortal  spirit  so  early  departed.  But  "  that 
life  is  long,  which  answers  life's  great  end;"  and 
the  remembrance  of  her,  who  left  the  comforts  of 
christian  civilization,  to  "  pour  wine  and  oil  into 
the  wounds"  of  her  suffering,  though  guilty  and 
polluted  "neighbours,"  shall  excite  many  to  the 
holy  purpose  to  "  go  and  do  likewise."  Nor  shall 
the  artless  narrative  of  her  religious  feelings — of  her 
repentance,  faith  and  love, — of  that  fear  of  God 
which  led  her  to  walk  humbly  before  him  during 
her  life ;  and  of  that  glorious  hope,  which  shed  a 
heavenly  brightness  on  the  hour  of  her  death — 
leave  the  readers'  heart  unmoved,  or  tlie  conscience 
unaffected.  Many  have  already  found,  in  the  peace 
and  joy  of  a  change  produced  through  the  instru- 
mentality  of  her  writings,  a  blessed  assurance,  that, 
*'  though  dead,  ^he  yet  spcaketh ;"  and  others,  still, 
shall  follow  her  "  faith,  considering  the  end  of  her 
conversation." 

— "Prais«,  for  yet  one  more  name,  witJi  power  endowed 
To  cheer  and  guide  us,  onward  us  wc  press ; 


AITENDIX.  265 

Yet  one  more  image,  on  the  heart  bestowed 

To  dwell  there,  beautiful  in  holiness  ; 
"  Thine,"  Harriet,  "  thine  !  whose  memory,  from  the  dead, 
Shines  as  the  star,  which  to  the  Saviour  led." 


APPENDIX. 

Mr.  Newell  remained  at  the  Isle  of  France  about 
tiiree  months  after  the  departure  of  his  beloved  com- 
panion to  her  heavenly  rest.  During  this  period, 
his  missionary  associates,  Messrs.  Nott  and  Hall, 
who  arrived  at  Calcutta,  in  the  Harmony,  from  Phil- 
adelphia,  were  endeavouring  to  procure  permission 
from  lord  Minto,  the  British  East  India  Governor, 
to  prosecute  their  labours  in  some  part  of  India. 
They  were  at  length  allowed  to  go  to  Bombay. 

In  the  mean  time,  Mr.  Newell,  in  order  to  be 
nearer  the  Company's  possessions,  repaired  to  Cey- 
lon, from  whence,  after  a  year  spent  in  doubt  and 
uncertainty  as  to  his  future  movements,  he  sailed 
for  Bombay,  and  joined  his  friends  there.  Here  he 
spent  the  few  remaining  years  of  his  life,  in  efforts 
to  build  up  among  the  heathen  the  cause  of  that 
Redeemer  for  whom  he  had  forsaken  country  and 
home.  While  acquiring  the  language,  he  preached 
to  the  English  soldiers  and  other  foreign  residents, 
and  when  able  to  communicate  with  the  natives, 


2G6  APPENDIX. 

united  with  untiring  devotion  of  spirit  in  all  the 
arduous  labours  of  the  mission ;  the  importance  of 
the  missionary  cause  rising  unspeakably  in  his  esti- 
mation, as  he  personally  contemplated  around  him 
the  darkness,  the  superstition,  and  the  wretchedness 
of  the  heathen  world. 

But  he  was  soon  called  away  from  his  earthly  toils. 
He  died  in  May,  1821,  after  seven  years' residence 
in  Bombay.  His  illness,  as  is  common  in  that  coun- 
try, was  only  of  a  few  hours  duration  ;  and  through 
its  severity,  and  the  powerful  medicines  adminis- 
tered, he  was  unable  to  converse  intelligibly  with  his 
friends.  But  it  was  apparent  to  all  his  associates, 
that  the  "  coming  of  the  Lord"  had  found  him 
^^ivatching.^^  For  some  months  previous  to  his  de- 
cease, he  became  more  and  more  spiritual  in  all  his 
walk  and  conversation — repairing  many  times  a  day 
to  his  closet  for  converse  with  his  Saviour,  whose 
face  he  was,  as  we  trust,  shortly  permitted  to  be- 
hold in  fflorv. 


The  following  jmper,  ivritten  by  Mr.  Judson,  was  laid 
before  a  number  of  the  leading  Congregationalist  min- 
isters, at  the  meeting  of  the  Massachusetts  Associationt 
at  Bradford,  in  June,  1810. 

"The  undersigned,  members  of  the  Divinity  Col- 
lege, respectfully  request  the  attention  of  their  Rev- 
erend Fathers,  convened  in  the  General  Association 
at  Bradford,  to  the  following  statement  and  inquiries  ; 


-vrpENDix.  267 

"  They  beg  leave  to  state,  that  their  minds  have 
been  long  impressed  with  the  duty  and  importance 
of  personally  attempting  a  mission  to  the  heathen ; 
that  the  impressions  on  their  minds  have  induced 
a  serious,  and  they  trust,  a  prayerful  consideration 
of  the  subject  in  its  various  attitudes,  particularly 
in  relation  to  the  probable  success,  and  the  difficul- 
ties attending  such  an  attempt ;  and  that  after  ex- 
amining all  the  information  which  they  can  obtain, 
they  consider  themselves  as  devoted  to  this  work  for 
life,  whenever  God  in  his  providence  shall  open  the 
way. 

"  They  now  offer  the  following  inquiries,  on  which 
they  solicit  the  opinion  and  advice  of  this  Associa- 
tion.  Whether,  with  their  present  views  and  feel- 
ings, they  ought  to  renounce  the  object  of  Missions 
as  visionary  or  impracticable ;  if  not,  whether  they 
ought  to  direct  their  attention  to  the  eastern  or  the 
western  world  ;  whether  they  may  expect  patronage 
and  support  from  a  missionary  society  in  this  coun- 
try, or  must  commit  tliemselves  to  the  direction  of 
a  European  society  ;  and  what  preparatory  measures 
they  ought  to  take  previous  to  actual  engagement  ? 
"The  undersigned,  feeling  their  youth  and  inex- 
perience, look  up  to  their  Fathers  in  the  Church, 
and  respectfully  solicit  their  advice,  direction,  and 
pravers. 

ADONIRAM  JUDSON,  Jr. 

SAMUEL  NOTT,  Jr. 

SAMUEL  J.  MILLS, 

SAMUEL  NEWELL." 


THE  END. 


■':*; 


Princeton  Theological  Seminary  Libraries 


1    1012  01245   7604 


